Kari In Training
By: Long Johnson (nom de plume)
Note: This is a work of fiction, derived
entirely from my own imagination. Any
similarities to any person or persons living or dead is simply coincidence on
my part , and good luck.
Kari took a deep breath, and signed the contract. Karl smiled as she
wrote her name on the paperwork. He had
been looking for a truly submissive girl, but he had almost overlooked
Kari. She worked in his office and was
always there on time and never did anything to make anyone notice her. She was just quietly competent. Karl was more attracted to girls with large
breasts and Kari’s figure was not spectacular, but very trim. She spent hours exercising and jogging
daily. Her short cropped white blonde
hair and pale blue eyes were attractive.
One day, six months ago she was at work
early and she ended up in the coffee room at the same time as Karl. Kari was dressed in bright blue, skintight
bicycle shorts and a yellow halter-top.
Kari had ridden her bicycle the 8 miles to work, and was on her way to
use the shower in the ladies dressing room.
She had a beautiful figure! Her
flat belly and rounded ass amazed Karl; but her breasts were nearly
non-existent. Kari had very long
nipples, over an inch of sensitive tissue that pushed the fabric of the pink
top way out. Their light, pale pink
color didn’t show through the tight top.
She was 5 feet 4 inches tall and weighed only 107 pounds. Her thighs were very slender and
delicious. Karl had to work very hard to
keep from staring at her, but she was very self-conscious and didn’t notice his
discomfort.
Karl filled his coffee cup and left the
break room quickly. When he regained his
composure, he called Kari to his office.
She had changed into her ‘work clothes’ a brown suit with a long skirt
and jacket with ¾ length sleeves. Karl
was disappointed, the suit effectively hid Kari’s figure and she looked
positively dowdy.
Karl asked Kari to join him for dinner,
next Friday evening and she readily accepted.
Kari was thrilled; she had admired Karl every morning for the last
year. To her he was so magnetic and
sophisticated; she went back to her desk and was unable to accomplish anything
the rest of the day. Kari called him the
next day to ask where they would be going, to make sure she was dressed
appropriately, when he told her Clark’s Pinecone Inn was his favorite place to
dine, Kari was a bit worried.
“What’s the matter? I’m sure they have something you’d like.”
“I wanted to make sure I could dress well
enough for wherever you were planning,” she said cautiously.
He sent her to Richard & Marion’s
an upscale clothing store not far from the office. He called the store and spoke to Marion,
telling her to help Kari select an exotic outfit and put it on his account with
Richard.
When Kari arrived Marion cautiously
mentioned that she didn’t really need a dress that required a brassiere. Kari got a wry smile and agreed, Marion took
her under her arm and they selected a slinky black dress. It had silver highlights and silver spaghetti
straps and a short skirt. The left hem
of the skirt was just over her hip, the right side went almost to mid-thigh. The back was cut very low, below Kari’s
mid-back with the sides open. Marion
also got her a black silk thong and black thigh high stockings, that stayed up
without any other support. When she
stood straight the hem of the skirt just barely passed the lacy top of the left
stocking.
“Do you have shoes to go with this, dear?”
Marion asked.
“I’m not sure what to select to go with
this outfit,” Kari admitted. So Marion
got her a pair of black patent spike heeled sandals with silver buckles. The sandals had several tiny buckles
including buckled ankle straps. They had
very high heels, 7½ inches high, but Kari had long narrow feet and she could
easily wear such high heels. Kari had
grown up a jock and she wasn’t a really very proficient high-heeled shoe wearer
so she had to learn. She practiced in
them for an hour on two evenings, to avoid looking too unsteady.
Their dinner was like a dream to Kari, She
was very nervous when Karl stopped to pick her up. He was driving his BMW sedan and she met him
at her door. She wore the dress Marion
had selected, and added a beautiful, hand tatted silk lace shawl her
grandmother made. She took the shawl to
Marion to obtain her approval before she added it to her attire for the
night. Marion assured her that it was
beautiful and should be added.
They arrived at the inn and Karl left the
car with a parking valet. They were
early for the reservation, and the Maitre’d escorted them to the bar. Karl ordered a martini and Kari a small glass
of white wine, which she didn’t drink.
Karl chatted easily and Kari followed his lead, so she had a great
time. Their table was ready and they
moved easily into the dining room. Kari
ordered from the vegetarian menu and Karl had broiled Mahi-Mahi.
Kari’s evening was magical, by the time
she got home her panties were wet through.
She had never worn a thong before, and the miniscule coverage between
her legs did nothing to help absorb her excess secretions. When Karl escorted her to the door she nearly
could feel the wetness of her pussy in each step.
Karl carefully romanced Kari and after 3
months she admitted to her self and to Karl that she wanted to submit to
Karl. They played Master and slavegirl
games almost every weekend. Kari was in her
element, she was glad for the chance to be submissive, in safe circumstances. Under what she thought was safe
circumstances.
Kari was naked and wore a black leather
collar and cuffs, she had to call Karl “Master” and slept with a chain from her
collar or an ankle cuff to a ring set into the floor, of his cabin or the headboard
of Karl’s bed at home.
They were sitting at their table at the
Pinecone
Inn, when Karl asked her if she
would like to be his slavegirl all the time.
“All the time?” she asked. “Do you really mean it, all day everyday?”
“Yes, I really mean it,” he smiled. “In fact I even have a contract for us both.”
“What sort of contract?” she asked
warily. “Do you mean like a slavegirl
contract?
“MMmm,,yeah. It would say what I would have to do as the
Master and what you’d do as the slavegirl.
That way there would be no question, and both of our responsibilities
would be spelled out,” Karl said smoothly.
He slid several pages stapled together to Kari. “Just look these over and see if you like the
idea and if you see any changes write them right on the page, and we can work
them out.”
Kari was overjoyed, but she did her best
to avoid showing it to Karl, just yet.
She took her copy with her to read over later. When they finished dining, Karl took her home
and dropped her at her door.
There was an envelope taped to the door
with her name on the outside. It was
from the apartment office advising her that her lease was to expire at the end
of this month and they were not offering the opportunity to re-new. She had been late with her monthly rent too
many times. The management expected her
to vacate the apartment by the end of the month. She had 21 days to find another location.
Kari was scared and her stomach ached; she
didn’t know what to do next. The notice
was more than she could bear tonight, and she began to sob quietly.
“We’ve got the answer to that,” Karl
whispered as he held her and kissed her on her temple. “Be sure to read that contract tonight.
Ok?” She nodded and sniffed a
little. She gave him a good night kiss
and went inside.
They went over the contract and Kari
agreed to sign it as it was. Karl agreed
to take care of her totally and she would live with him in his beautiful house. It was 3 stories and had great grounds. There were several miles of harness trails
she could run on every day if she wished.
She would have to wear a collar all the time. He would hire a beautician
to permanently remove all of her body hair.
Karl didn’t want to just shave her; shaving also removed all of the
tiniest little hairs that were really necessary for good skin.
After she signed the contract that they
agreed upon, she moved in with him and he promoted her at work to Personal
Assistant, but she didn’t have to go to the office. Her payroll was deposited directly into her
checking account. Karl took care of all
of her bills and responsibilities. She even went to a shop and had her tongue
pierced, she thought it was a very risqué move.
It took the beautician 2 days of intensive electrolysis to remove her
underarm, leg, and pussy hair.
Their life was quite tame really. Neither one of them knew how to live in their
roles. Karl had some ideas and Kari was
willing to try, but mostly they just played at Master and the slavegirl. They both enjoyed it, but it was not quite
what either had in mind when they started. She was ecstatic, but a little bored
at the same time.
She loved the attention Karl lavished on
her, but felt that he could do more ‘to’ her rather that ‘with’ her. After 2 weeks Karl came home from work one
evening and told her about a slavegirl school where she was enrolled.
They went to Mistress Elena’s Academy on a
Monday morning. When they were done with
the introductions Karl had to leave, Mistress Elena was not shy about telling
him either. Karl stood and held Kari
close, he whispered in her ear that he was proud of her and he knew she could
do well here at the academy. Then he
left without looking back.
When Mistress Elena smiled at Kari she
felt chilled to the bone. Mistress Elena
used her foot to push a wastebasket next to Kari.
“Put your clothes in here, keep the
shoes.” She said referring to Kari’s
black high-heeled shoes. “You won’t be
needing any of the rest again.”
“Ever?”
“That’s right, ever. There’s one more thing; that was the last
time you’ll ever question anything I say.
Everything I say to a little slavegirl like you is an order, even if I
don’t tell you it’s an order.”
“Yes, Mistress,” Kari had already started
removing her top as Mistress Elena spoke.
She dropped the blue and white striped shirt into the wastebasket. Kari unsnapped her red shorts and let them
fall to the floor and stepped out, she bent and picked the shorts into the
can. Her pink panties went into the
basket last. She stood with her hands
clasped in front of her pussy, mostly because she didn’t know where else to put
them.
“Put your hands down, Kari. Never put them over your pussy. Your pussy is not there for you, it belongs
to your owner just like all of you. Do
you understand?” she barked at Kari.
“Yes, Mistress,” Kari quickly dropped her
hands. Her nipples stood out from her
chest, and felt so hard Kari was sure they would explode. She stood in front of
Mistress Elena’s huge walnut desk, she felt like a little schoolgirl taken to
the office. It was exactly Mistress
Elena’s goal. Mistress Elena wore her
brunette hair in a severe bun. She wore
an ankle length organdy dress, with lace adornments. Today the color was ivory and pale blue. She wore high-heeled black leather boots with
buttons up the outside. Her gothic decorations
and attire were carefully contrived to make each student slavegirl feel the
despair of knowing that her past life was over, and her total capitulation was
inevitable.
“Come over here with me,” Mistress Elena
instructed. She walked across the room
to a large leather covered chair with a small end table and lamp on either
side. She pointed to a spot on her left
on the floor in front of the lamp and said simply to “Kneel”. When Kari knelt Mistress Elena put her hand
on Kari’s head and gently stroked her hair.
Kari loved the feeling, she felt safe.
“When you kneel be sure to get as close to
my chair as possible so I don’t have to reach to you, but do not ever bump my
chair. If I were drinking coffee you
wouldn’t ever want to cause me to spill it, would you?”
“Oh no, Mistress,” she responded
quickly. Mistress Elena smiled; she
liked Kari’s responses. Kari would be a
joy to train and when she was finished Kari would revel in her
subjugation. It was rare to find a truly
natural slavegirl, a girl who would gain from her state and find release. She would be magnificently enslaved and proud
of her submission. She was also
interested in Kari’s amazing nipples.
She let her left hand slide down Kari’s shoulder and over her chest to
her right nipple. Mistress Elena took
the delicate flesh between her fingers and thumb, she rolled Kari’s nipple gently
at first and slowly increased the pressure.
Kari began to moan and gasp, she could not sit still any longer.
“Oh, does that hurt a lot?” Mistress Elena
asked unsympathetically.
“Oooh, yes so much,” she gasped.
“SIT STILL, you little bitch,” Mistress
Elena snarled at her.
“It hurts so much.”
“What’s your point Kari?” Mistress Elena
asked casually. “Neither your pleasure
nor comfort are of any concern to me.”
Mistress Elena pressed a button under the
edge of the end table while she was speaking to Kari. In a few minutes a tall, slender woman with
black hair, wearing a dress similar to Mistress Elena’s came into the
room. As she approached Kari could see
she wore a heavy, black leather collar and wrist cuffs. She appeared about 30, and she was very
pretty. Her dress was mostly lace and
had blue plaid organdy panels for the front and back of the ankle length
skirt. The top, bodice and sides of the
skirt were just one layer of lace; her breasts and dark brown nipples and the
entire sides of both legs and hips were completely exposed.
“Lynne this is Kari, she has just been
dropped off by her owner for training.
She actually starts on Thursday, the first of May. Between now and then she will have her tattoos
done. I want you to take her to Mr.
Ford for her permanent collar, and tattoos, then show her to her room.” She handed a small package to Lynne.
“Yes, Mistress,” was Lynne’s only
response.
“Kari, you will call Lynne, Madam Lynne.
She is also a slavegirl, but she will be in charge of your daily routine. Do not make the mistake of calling her
Mistress I would be greatly offended. Do
you understand?” She closed her hand on
a small handful of Kari’s hair and pulled gently.
“No, Mist,,,or Yes Mistress?” she
fumbled. She shifted slightly under
Mistress Elena’s hand.
“SIT STILL,” Mistress Elena said sharply,
“I’ve told you that already.” Kari
settled immediately. “Are you agreeing
with me that you won’t call any of my slaves Mistress?”
Kari chuckled, “Yes mistress, I was trying
to agree.”
“Very Good. Lynne please see about that.” Referring to
Kari’s use of I. “We won’t be having any
punishments for minor infractions until after Thursday. Except for one thing, if she calls anybody
but me, Mistress.”
“Yes Mistress Elena,” Lynne said. She looked at Kari, “Come along Kari, we have
a few things to take care of.” Kari
started to rise when Mistress Elena lifted her hand. She rose gracefully from
kneeling to standing. Kari’s excellent
physical conditioning made rising easy for her, to rise from kneeling to
standing was simply a matter of pushing with her leg muscles.
“Beautiful,” Mistress Elena said to
Lynne. Lynne nodded.
Kari
looked around to see what Mistress Elena speaking about.
“Your
movements, are very graceful, we want to be sure to keep that quality for your
owner.”
“Thank You, Mistress Elena,” Kari
blushed. Just then Mistress Elena’s
phone rang she seemed surprised, and then she crossed the room and answered
it. Karl was on the other end. Mistress Elena motioned for Kari to
come. She offered the phone to Kari.
Karl explained that a problem he was
having with one of his companies in Europe would take him there for a
while. He would have to be there for the
next 6 months, and personally oversee the operation. He told Kari he would have her boarded at
Mistress Elena’s Academy while he was gone.
That was when she found out that he was actually the company owner and
was not just the office supervisor. Kari
was sobbing softly when she handed the phone back to Mistress Elena. Mistress Elena spoke for a couple of minutes
and then took the phone down, and sent Lynne to take Kari to the tattoo
shop. She went back to talking to Karl
as they left.
As soon as they stepped out of the door,
Lynne turned to Kari and told her to stop crying. Kari gave a little sniffle and then stopped
sobbing; she gave Lynne and shy smile.
“I’m sorry, when we came here, I was
supposed to stay for just 6 weeks, now I’ll be here for 6 months. Boarded like a puppy that he owns.”
“You are a puppy that he owns, or anything
else that he owns. You belong to your
Master; you are for his use when it’s convenient for him, too bad if it’s
untimely for you.” Kari looked at her
and nodded. “Now come on and we’ll get
to the next step,” Lynne said softly.
They went outside and crossed the wide
lawn to the tattoo and piercing shop. A
little bell tinkled as Lynne opened the door, Mr. Ford looked up as they came
in. Kari jerked and gasped when she saw
Mr. Ford, or rather when Mr. Ford saw her.
Lynne took Kari’s wrist and made her come on into the shop. Kari tried to stay behind Lynne so she was
not out in the open in front of Mr. Ford. Lynne finally dragged her out and
made her stand in front of Mr. Ford.
“Never been out naked before?” Kari shook
her head. “Well you will get used to
it,” Lynne said casually. Kari laced her
fingers together and held them in front of her pussy. “Put your hands down Kari,” Lynne
ordered. Kari quickly dropped her hands
to her sides.
“Don’t ever cover your pussy, that’s the
other thing that Mistress hates with a passion.
After Thursday you will be punished for trying to cover up your pussy,
your hands won’t do a very good job of it anyway. You’ll get punished for trying and not even
really coverin’ it up.”
“Yes ma’am,” she said to Lynne.
Lynne handed the package to Mr. Ford and
stepped back. Mr. Ford opened it and
took out a shining, polished stainless steel collar. It had four ½ inch rings standing from the
outside, one in the front, the back and on each side; the inside was lined with
urethane. It kept the steel away from
Kari’s skin, and was much more durable than leather. He held it out for Kari to look at; when she
reached out he pulled it back. He shook
his head, and looked toward Lynne.
“Never try to handle any of your
equipment. It belongs to your owner,
just like you,” Lynne said to her. She
gently pushed Kari forward toward Mr. Ford, as he held the collar open at
Kari’s neck. She stepped into it and he
closed it around her neck until the catch clicked. It was a snug fit but not real tight. There was a tiny opening in the back where
Mr. Ford inserted an Allen wrench. He
turned it several times until it was fully tightened. Mr. Ford withdrew the little Allen wrench and
pointed at the table and Lynne had Kari lie, face down, on the table in the
center of the room. He mixed some epoxy
resin and hardener and carefully filled the interior lock works through the
opening in the collar. Lynne told Kari
to remain on the table without moving.
After about five minutes she had Kari get up.
“That collar is now permanent, it’s bolted
in place and the little hole was sealed with epoxy glue. Next we will get your new tongue ring and
then tattoos. Mistress Elena said that
would be all for today.”
Mr. Ford had a small piece of gold jewelry
in his hand; he held it out for Kari to look at. She didn’t try to touch it this time. He unscrewed the base, it was round and ¼
inch in diameter and had, tiny a threaded post standing in the center. The post was made to thread into the lower
hollow extension from the upper portion.
The upper part was also about ¼ inch in diameter. It had a cross hole with a tiny gold ring in
it.
“This is your new tongue stud, Kari,”
Lynne said as Mr. Ford showed it to her.
“Put your tongue out please.”
When Kari did, Lynne carefully removed the barbell from her tongue. Mr. Ford put the upper portion of the new
tongue stud in place and then threaded the bottom into it. When he had it tightened by hand, he used
another Allen wrench and a tiny pair of pliers to tighten it. Lynne had her lie on the table on her back
this time and put her tongue out for him to fill the tiny Allen wrench hole in
the base with epoxy and wait five more minutes for it to harden. When she was allowed to stand Lynne took her
to a mirror and gave her a chance to see the results. When she opened her mouth the she saw the new
tongue stud. It was a tiny gold ring
that lay on top of her tongue, through a gold upright stand. Kari’s eyes became wet with tears and she
held back a tiny sob.
“Don’t you care for it?” Lynne asked. Kari just shook her head. “Too bad.
It’s permanent, too.”
“We have only to do your tattoos and then
we’re out of here. Come on let’s get it
done,” Lynne said to her. She led Kari
over to a high chair that wouldn’t have looked out of place in a dental
office. When Kari sat in the chair Lynne
strapped her wrists to the chair arms, to keep her from moving too much, Lynne
told her. Mr. Ford started with her
master’s mark; he adjusted the chair to a semi-reclining position, and tattooed Karl’s initials LKR onto Kari’s bare mons, just above her pussy. Her own name Kari was tattooed on the upper
curve of her tiny left breast; then Lynne told her there was only one more to
go.
Mr. Ford had the stencil for
the last tattoo; it was her I.S.R. number 16001, to be tattooed on the areola of her right nipple.
“This may sting a little,”
Lynne said to her. It’s your ISR
number. That is the International
Slavegirl Registry, that way you are less likely to be stolen. Do you know what it means?”
“No ma’am,” Kari’s answer was short.
“Well the 1 is our area here, west of the
Rocky Mountains, The 60 is your master’s number and then the 01 is you.”
When he was done Lynne unstrapped her
wrists and snapped a leash to her new collar, then she led her out of the
tattoo shop. They went to the slave
quarters, a separate building near the main house. Lynne conducted Kari to her ‘room’, one of
eight the others were all empty. It had
three walls of bars and the rear wall was solid. It was the outer wall of the building. It had a door in it to her private
‘verandah’. It was a barred outdoor area
about that was 20 feet out from her room, with a table and one chair. It did not have a door or gate out, the exit
was only through the inside. There were
bars all around and over the top.
Lynne showed her through all of the
accommodations in her room. There was a
toilet commode, with a hasp on the front so it could be locked, which it was. If Kari wasn’t given permission to use it, it
would be kept locked closed. Her bed had
no covers or blankets; she would have to lie there completely uncovered. The temperature was carefully controlled, it
wouldn’t do to have her become ill, but her complete comfort was not
necessarily of primary concern. She had
no furniture; there was a pad for her to kneel on. Lynne told her not to ever sit on the bed,
but to kneel on her pad.
“If you get caught sitting on the bed,
I’ll take your kneeling pad. You’ll have
to kneel on the floor for a week. Get
caught during that time and I’ll take the bed, you’ll sleep on the floor.”
Kari nodded gravely, “Yes Miss Lynne.”
The space at each end of the Slave
Quarters was open, and tiled to the ceiling.
The washing and preparation of each slavegirl was done there every
morning. Lynne took her to the prep area
and looped the end of the leash over a hook on the wall. She turned on the water and had Kari stand
under the spray. She adjusted the
temperature for Kari and washed her hair.
She crème rinsed Kari’s hair then washed Kari’s shoulders and back.
“Turn around Kari,” Lynne said
bluntly. Kari turned and Lynne washed
her breasts and nipples. Kari moaned
softly as Lynne pulled her long thick nipples.
“Quite sensitive?” Lynne asked.
“Yes Mistress,,,I mean, Ma’am,” Kari
stumbled. “I’m sorry, I meant ma’am,
Miss Lynne.”
“We’ll talk about it when we’re done
here,” Lynne said brightly. Kari
nodded. Lynne worked her way down Kari’s
belly and stopped over her new tattoo.
She skipped down to Kari’s feet and worked from her feet up her legs to
the tops of Kari’s thighs. Lynne got
more soap from the large bottle of green mint soap. She started in the back and washed Kari’s
butt and worked down the cleft of Kari’s butt.
“Relax your ass for me Kari,” Lynne spoke
very gently to Kari.
“Ok,” Kari’s muscles relaxed as Lynne
worked down to her anus. Her soapy
fingers stroked Kari’s anus and then she inserted her index finger into Kari,
to her first knuckle.
“Oooh,” Kari gasped. “My god.”
“Be quiet, you haven’t been given
permission to speak,” Lynne said as she inserted her finger deeper into Kari’s
anus. Kari shivered as Lynne added her
middle finger and pushed both in as far as she could reach. Suddenly she pulled both fingers out, and
continued washing. She stopped and
pulled both hands back for Kari to turn around.
After she did Lynne washed her mons and carefully washed the new tattoo. Then she patted the insides of Kari’s thighs,
so Kari would open her legs a bit more to give her better access. After Kari moved her legs Lynne washed her
pussy and worked her right hand between Kari’s inner labia and then pressed her two middle fingers into
Kari’s vagina. Kari began to writhe and
push against Lynne’s hand. Lynne stopped
and removed her hand, she directed Kari to move and bend to get all the soap
rinsed from her pussy and anus. Kari
groaned out loud, she was left aroused and wanting satisfaction.
Lynne shut off the water and began to dry
Kari with a huge towel, her big blow dryer made short work of Kari’s short
blonde hair. She took the end of the
leash from the hook and led Kari back to her ‘room’. Inside she directed Kari to kneel on her pad
on the floor. Kari knelt in the position
Karl had showed her. She had her knees
shoulder width apart and her back arched.
She laid her hands palm up, on the floor beside her thighs.
Lynne went to the locked cupboard and
unlocked it after selecting a key from her ring took out several items. She laid them out on the counter, and called
Kari over to her.
“Do you remember that Mistress Elena said
not to punish you unless you called someone else other than her ‘Mistress’?”
she asked. “Well you called me mistress
in the shower.”
“I was so excited, I didn’t realize what I
was saying,” Kari whimpered. She sounded
like a little girl caught coloring on the wall.
“There is no excuse for this. Your responsibility as a slavegirl is to do
exactly as you are ordered. That you
happen to be aroused because your master or mistress wants to touch the inside
of this pussy, is of no consideration,” she glared at Kari, and took a deep
breath. She had a pair of wrist cuffs
that matched Kari’s collar, each cuff had 3 rings evenly spaced around it. When she held the first one up Kari put her
left wrist through it so Lynne could lock it closed. Lynne lifted the other cuff and Kari put her
right hand through it. After it was
locked, Lynne pulled Kari’s hands behind her back and locked a small padlock
through one of the rings from each, securing Kari’s arms behind her back. She held up a small block with 2 wide
wing-nuts from the sides. Kari shrugged,
she didn’t know what they were.
“These are nipple clamps,” she slid one
over Kari’s left nipple. “You will soon
learn to hate them very much,” she said as she slipped another one over Kari’s
right nipple. Lynne turned the screws of
the left clamp tighter until Kari felt the clamp tightening, she moved to the
right clamp and tightened it a little.
Lynne went back to the left clamp and gave it a ½ half turn, then to the
right clamp and tightened it a little more.
Kari gasped softly.
“Hurt a little bit?” Lynne asked, she
seemed unconcerned. Kari nodded. Lynne made each clamp a little tighter. She led Kari over to her kneeling pad and
pointed to it, Kari got the idea and knelt there as directed.
“Well, I’m going to take my lunch break,
I’ll be back after I finish eating,” Lynne made a point of looking at her wrist
like she had a watch. “Do not, and I
repeat not, move from this pad.” Kari
nodded. “After that we will discuss why
you must not use the word ‘I’.”
“Yes, Miss Lynne.”
Kari knelt there as ordered for the full
hour that Miss Lynne was gone, when she returned Kari had started to ache. The clamps began to hurt seriously after
about 15 minutes. When Lynne came in
Kari was relieved, she was sure Lynne would take the clamps off. Lynne didn’t say anything to Kari, she just calmly
touched each clamp, her touch obviously caused quite a bit of discomfort. Kari started to sob when Lynne tightened each
clamp a little more.
“Nnnnoo, ooohh pleeese, no more,”
Kari cried. Lynne didn’t answer she had
already left Kari’s cell and was walking away.
She left Kari kneeling on her pad, and walked out the door of the slave
quarters.
After Lynne left her for the second time
Kari felt that there was a direct connection from her nipples to her pussy, the
pain radiated from her tortured nipples to the sensitive tissue between her
thighs in waves. Her nipples felt hot
and then her pussy felt hot. The
feelings subsided for a few minutes and then returned, she felt she could come
from the intensity of them, but the intensity didn’t last quite long enough to
make it over the final hurdle.
Lynne came back after another hour, and
Kari hoped she would be relieved this time.
Lynne stopped at the counter and picked up two more clamps, she came up
to Kari and bent down in front of her.
“You certainly have long nipples, there’s room for another clamp on each
one,” Lynne observed, she seemed almost surprised. She slid another clamp over each of Kari’s
long nipples, and tightened them. Kari
didn’t know whether to let Lynne know that she was getting hot from the clamps,
but Lynne didn’t give her a chance to say anything. She installed the additional clamps and kept
Kari kneeling on her pad. Lynne
tightened each of the clamps already there and then the new ones to match. She turned and left Kari kneeling.
This time the INTENSITY was there for Kari. Her nipples ached and the waves began to wash
through her very core, and when the feelings got to her pussy she started to
orgasm, but the waves subsided and left her without the release she desperately
sought, she knelt for just a few minutes and the wave started again. Kari concentrated and when the feelings
reached her pussy she could feel it as it moved slowly through her very being,
this time she had an orgasm, it started softly and built to a crescendo. She moaned and gasped out loud. The gentle orgasm left her feeling mildly
satisfied.
The ache was much stronger and her nipples
began to feel so hot again, this time she began to sweat all over, soon her
body shined with perspiration, and the intense waves started again, she knelt
in delicious agony as the wave washed all the way through to her pussy. Her labia throbbed in time with her nipples,
with the throb she began to orgasm again, and this orgasm was so intense that
she almost cried.
Lynne was in the tattoo shop talking to
Mr. Ford, when she happened to look over to his monitor and saw Kari’s orgasm.
“I can’t believe she is cumming. Look at this!” she said to Mr. Ford. She watched as Kari’s orgasm shook her
completely. She watched until she could
see that it was building for a third time.
She waited until Kari was starting get close again; Lynne hurried to the
slave quarters and rushed inside. She
interrupted Kari, before she could cum again.
She waited to be sure to let Kari get to a point where she couldn’t stop
on her own.
“Well you’ve had enough for now I should
think,” Lynne said suddenly. Kari jumped
at the suddenness of Lynne’s arrival.
She was about to cum again, but Lynne interfered with that.
After she removed the clamps the blood
rushing back to her tortured nipples caused another exquisite agony. Kari fell forward, but with her hands secured
behind her back she could not do anything to break her fall. She thudded onto the floor and gave a little
grunt. Lynne lifted her back onto her
knees by pulling up on her arms. Kari’s
shoulders ached as she was returned to the kneeling position.
“Bring your pad and follow me,” Lynne
unlocked the padlock between Kari’s cuffs, she took the lock and started for
the door to the outer area. Kari picked
up the kneeling pad and went to the door behind Lynne. Lynne sat in one of the chairs and pointed to
the ground at her left side and simply said, “Kneel.”
Kari placed her pad very close to Lynne’s
chair so she could kneel without colliding into it. She knelt on the pad facing the same
direction as Lynne. Lynne lazily stroked
the top of Kari’s head with her left hand.
“What’s your last name, Kari?” Lynne asked
casually.
“Elgee, why?”
“You know, you don’t really have a last name
anymore.”
“What do you mean?”
“From now on you are Kari number 16001,
property of LKR. Your only purpose is to please and satisfy LKR, in any way he
wants, whenever he wants,” Lynne said firmly.
“But don’t be afraid, we’re going to show you how to do that.” Kari looked up at Lynne, “Thank you,” she
mouthed soundlessly.
“Who is LKR, what do the initials mean?”
“That’s Lawrence Karl Rikard, Karl, my
boyfriend,,,,,or my master now I guess.
We just started this, but we didn’t really know much about it, so when
Karl found out about this school, we decided to give it a try. He was supposed to talk to someone who would
be filling him in on how to be my master, while I came here to learn how to be
his slavegirl.”
“Did you ever get so turned on like this
afternoon before?”
Kari shook her head, “No.”
“You mean you didn’t know that a little
mistreatment would get you all turned on?”
Kari shook her head again. “Have
you ever done that before?”
“No Miss Lynne, never,” she answered
seriously. Kari loved having Lynne’s
hand petting her head, and caressing her hair.
She felt very secure and sheltered.
Lynne thought this over, “Mistress Elena
is putting him in touch with someone she knows.
He will be your true master and you will be a very obedient little slave
girl when he gets you back.”
Lynne checked her watch, “Mistress Elena
will be here in a few minutes to tell you what your life will be from now
on. When she comes in just stand up,
she’ll sit here and then she will order you to kneel right back here.” Kari nodded.
Mistress Elena came out through the door
from Kari’s ‘room’ and Lynne jumped to her feet, Kari stood immediately
too. Mistress Elena smiled at Kari and
turned to Lynne, “Please give us a few minutes Lynne. Go inside and kneel by the door, we will talk
later about what happened this afternoon.”
Lynne turned to go, “Yes Mistress Elena.”
“Don’t get my dress all wrinkled
either.” That really meant to take it
off.
“No Mistress Elena,” Lynne said as she
neared the door.
“Your master and I had a bit of a chat
after you left my office. He didn’t know
what to sign you up for to get what he wanted.
So I had him tell me what he wanted and then I developed a program for
you. You know I have 6 months, and
you’ll be what your master wanted when you two came up with this idea.”
“But I’m not sure I really want that now,”
Kari said. Mistress Elena smiled, and
sat in the chair Lynne had vacated.
“Not yet,” she said as Kari started to
kneel. “You don’t do anything without
orders.” Mistress Elena looked at Kari,
“You will be a slavegirl, your master’s sex slave, his fucktoy.”
“Are you going to hurt me?”
“Yes, I’ll be hurting you some,” she said
callously. “Kneel,” Mistress Elena
pointed to Kari’s mat.
Kari knelt on the mat, and Mistress Elena put her hand on Kari’s shoulder. She gently kneaded Kari, then rested
her
hand in Kari’s hair.
“MMmm, that feels so nice. You’re being so nice to me, I thought you
didn’t like me.”
“I don’t dislike you, I think you’re
wonderful. You’ll just be so much more
when I’m done with you. You will have
more fun too,” Mistress Elena surprised her.
“Did you ever want to do something totally outrageous and naughty?” Kari smiled and nodded. “But you didn’t because you weren’t supposed
to? Well when I’m done you’ll walk down
Main Street gloriously naked when your master orders, or ANYTHING else.”
“Mistress, may I ask you something?”
“Just be careful,” said Mistress Elena as
she nodded slowly.
“May I be allowed to brush, uh my teeth
after I eat?” Kari was almost afraid to ask.
“Of course, I’ll see to it. We have to teach you the proper way to speak,
but for this it’s fine,” she reassured.
“I have to go see to Lynne for something
she did earlier,” Mistress Elena sighed.
“Your training starts right now.
I
don’t
want to hear one more word from your mouth.” Kari started to say yes mistress,
but held it in. After a long pause Mistress Elena added, “Unless it’s yes mistress, do you
understand?”
“Yes Mistress Elena,” Kari said
carefully.
Mistress Elena stood and started
inside, “Come along, Kari.” Kari followed her inside. Lynne was naked and kneeling by the door when
they went inside. She had her knees
spread apart and her hands clasped behind her neck. She kept her back straight and held her
elbows back. Mistress Elena pulled a
short bead chain with an alligator clip on each end from her pocket; she
clipped them on Lynne’s nipples.
Mistress Elena grasped the chain in the middle and led Lynne out of
Kari’s cell. Lynne stayed as close to
Mistress Elena as possible. Kari could
see glimpses of gold jewelry on Lynne’s pussy.
After they left Kari went back outside,
she knelt on her pad, she looked at the chair but she didn’t dare sit in
it. She heard Lynne yelping as she ran
along, with her hands still clasped behind her neck. She was behind Mistress Elena being pulled
along by her nipples. The alligator
clips were really giving her a hard time.
Kari knelt on the pad for another half hour and went inside and took the
pad.
Kari was starting to wonder about dinner
when she heard Lynne open the door and push a little cart in before her. She was naked, because her dress was hanging
in Kari’s closet and she still had Mistress Elena’s nipple clips too. Kari could see the red stripes where Mistress
Elena had whipped her back and thighs.
“Are you all right?” Kari was
concerned. Lynne put her index finger to
her lips, and shook her head.
Lynne had Kari’s dinner on the cart. It was in a red plastic bowl, there was no
silverware. Lynne took a padlock from
her pocket and motioned for Kari to turn around
by making a spinning motion with her right hand. She locked Kari’s wrists behind her back, and
then Lynne placed the bowl on the floor
in front of Kari’s pad.
“Dinner is served. You have 10 minutes,” Lynne said flatly. Kari knelt on the pad and leaned forward to
the bowl. The food was a vegetarian
mixture of rolled oats and wheat with corn and peas. It was cold too. Lynne started toward the closet to retrieve
her dress. Kari could see her pussy from
the back as she walked toward the closet.
She had several rings through pierced holes in her labia.
“You have a lot of holes there,” Kari
observed.
“Yes,” Lynne turned back to Kari. “Mistress Elena had it done. She doesn’t care for men, only women.” Lynne approached Kari and showed Kari her
pussy lips. She had three holes pierced
in each outer lip; each hole had a standing ring like a larger version of the
one in Kari’s tongue. She had a small
chain threaded through them that laced her pussy closed.
“This is not permanent, I can undo it for
washing. This is permanent,” Lynne
unlaced the little chain and pulled her outer lips open, she turned and showed
Kari her inner lips. Her inner lips also
had three holes pierced in each lip.
There were 3 large rings that went across through opposite holes and
held them closed.
“Why?”
“Mistress Elena doesn’t want any men to go
there,” Lynne said sadly. “A master, my
master owed her some money, but couldn’t pay her so she took me for payment.” Lynne looked about to cry. “Mistress Elena told me it was her pussy now,
and to be sure men don’t get in there she had it permanently sealed.”
“What about the clips?” Kari nodded toward
Lynne’s nipples.
“She might take them off in the morning,
she’s already gone out for the night.”
“Is it because of me? Because the clamps hurt me?”
“Not really, it’s because I let you have
orgasms. She doesn’t care if those
clamps hurt,” Lynne turned back to the
closet
to get her dress. Kari went back to
eating her food.
After 10 more minutes she was only half
done, Lynne pushed Kari over with her foot and picked up the bowl. “That’s all you want? Your next feeding is tomorrow morning,” Lynne
left Kari lying on the floor.
Lynne was back in about an hour, Kari had
gotten up from the floor, but she was still kneeling since her hands were still
locked behind her back. She stood when Lynne came in. She was getting worried, she had to use the
toilet and it was still locked closed.
“Miss Lynne I have to pee real bad, but
the toilet is locked,” Kari moaned.
Lynne just smiled, and shook her head.
“You will have to have a lesson first and
then we’ll find a place for you to urinate.
Now kneel here,” she pointed at Kari’s pad. Kari rushed to the pad and knelt. She had to pee so badly, it didn’t occur to
her to do anything else.
“Whenever you speak to any master or
mistress make sure you use your name.
Never use ‘I’. You must also say
urinate, it’s a function,” Lynne looked at her.
“No one cares if YOU have to pee.
That’s what you do now. Try it.”
“Miss Lynne, Kari must urinate?”
“Better, but that’s not quite it. Try again.”
“Miss Lynne, may Kari urinate now? Is that it?”
“Yes that’s it. Good for a first time,” Lynne went to the
door out to Kari’s patio. “Come on,” she
said as she
opened
the door.
They went outside and Lynne led Kari to
the corner of the enclosure away from the building, where it met the next one
over. She pointed to a blue and white
striped sign over a depression. The hole
was big enough for both patios, but was divided by the cell bars.
“Whenever you see a blue-white striped
sign or a pole, it’s a place you may urinate, if given permission.”
“Out here?” Kari looked around, even though it was dusk,
and they were alone, she still felt exposed.
“Yes out here. Now step over by the hole and urinate,” Lynne
took a deep breath and sighed. Kari
looked scared, but she had to go so very bad.
She turned and started to squat so her butt was over the hole.
“NO, don’t squat. Move your feet apart, then bend your knees,
and arch your back.” Kari moved her feet apart and arched. “Now if you let it out, it’ll land in the
hole.” She relaxed and was rewarded by a
stream of relief that landed in the hole.
“What if there is someone else around,”
Kari was worried.
“Yes?
So what if there is someone else around.” Lynne said.
“If your master tells you to urinate, you
had better do it, when and where he tells you.”
Kari looked about for paper to use, even though her hands were still
secured behind her back. Lynne saw her
searching around.
“Don’t bother about that. I’ll be washing you again in a few minutes,
before bed,” Lynne chuckled. “You two
didn’t really know much about this when you started, did you?” Kari shook her head.
“You will be a great little slut when we
get done with you. You’ll suck or fuck
whoever or whatever your master orders.”
Lynne said with a smile. “You’ll
love it.”
They went back inside where Lynne removed
Kari’s wrist cuffs and snapped a leash to her collar. She led Kari to the shower, and put her leash
over a hook under the showerhead. She
set the water and Kari stepped into the spray.
Lynne washed her completely and then began to play with Kari’s
pussy. She fondled Kari’s labia and then
inserted two fingers into Karri’s vagina.
It didn’t take very long and Kari was very aroused, and almost panting. Lynne stopped abruptly and shut off the
shower. She got Kari out and dried her
with a towel. She dried Kari very slowly
and sensuously until Kari was turned on all over again. Again Lynne stopped when Kari was about to
have an orgasm.
“Let me show you around here a little
before you get into bed,” Lynne’s offer sounded almost conversational.
The washing area was entirely open, but it
had 4 washing areas with 4 toilets, sinks and 4 stainless steel topped
tables. Each table had several attaching
points for straps on both sides and ends, plus collapsible leg/foot stirrups at
both ends. The table was very adaptable
for use to work on or torture very efficiently.
“Every morning after you get up and
around, you’ll get up on the table and get a series of cleansing enemas, 2 or 3
warm soapy enemas and a water one to rinse the soap residue out.” Lynne went on, “Then a pint of oil to keep
you silky inside.”
“Every morning?” Kari asked. Lynne smiled and nodded.
“But after a few weeks you’ll probably
only need,,, maybe 1 or sometimes 2 soapys.
You’ll come to really like the oil.”
Lynne said ‘really’ so sensuously
that Kari stopped and looked at her.
“Do you really like the oil there?” Kari
asked.
“Oh yeahhh! It’s great.”
Lynne smiled hugely. “Mistress
Elena gets imported sesame oil, you’ll get a pint every morning and it’ll stay
there for up to half an hour.”
Lynne led Kari back to her room, cum cell. She got Kari inside and pointed to her
bed. Kari went to the bed and laid down
on it.
“There are no covers,” she
complained.
“Nope,” Lynne answered. “There is a thermostat on the wall, it’s so
you can adjust the heat, if you need.
It’s also something that can be taken away if you don’t do what you’re ordered,”
Lynne whispered the last part. “Do not
try to masturbate tonight. There are
video camera’s for security,” Lynne pointed toward the ceiling. “They are monitored, the guards watch for
safety and security, but if they see you playing with yourself they have to
report it.”
“For safety? Like what sort of safety?” Kari asked, as she
looked around and saw several cameras on the ceiling. Each one had a tiny red light glowing under
the lens.
“Mistress Elena may decide to keep your
cuffs or some other bondage on all night, but she probably doesn’t want you to
die, so the security people keep an eye on you.”
Kari
realized she was pretty tired, and had been at this all day; she closed her
eyes and was asleep before Lynne left the cell.
©By: Long
Johnson (nom de plume)
Kari
woke up twice in the night, once when Vanessa was brought into the cell next to
her. The second was when Leslie was
brought into the cell across from Vanessa.
She was only awake for a few minutes both times. Leslie’s husband sent her to Mistress Elena’s
Academy for a 4-week course. Vanessa was
here for Mistress Elena’s oral training; a husband and wife who wanted her to
pleasure them both equally well recently bought her.
Vanessa,
a brunette, had large brown eyes and voluptuous figure. She was 5”6’ and weighed 140 pounds with
large D-cup sized breasts. She had been
a sex slave for several owners during the past 10 years, and at 29 she was
fairly jaded. She didn’t mind being tied
up or kept naked. She didn’t mind
serving a man and woman, but they wanted her to be adept at servicing
both.
Leslie
was a tall slender 24-year-old redhead with huge breasts, because her husband
bought big implants. If she had worn a
bra it would have been a 36DD, but her implants kept her breasts high and firm
without the necessity of a brassiere.
She was 5”8’ and weighed 124 and was proud of her 24 inch waist, and 34
inch hips. She had hazel eyes but wore
contacts that gave her luminescent green eyes.
When
Lynne woke her, Kari was surprised that she had slept all night. Lynne was wearing a red plaid and beige lace
dress, just like yesterday’s dress. Kari
also noticed that the alligator clips had been taken off Lynne’s nipples.
She
remembered getting waked up, but not why.
Kari looked around and saw Vanessa lying in the next cell.
“Who is
that? Will she be here long?”
“That’s
Vanessa and Leslie is over there,” Lynne pointed to the cell across the
way. Kari saw that she had 2 new
slavegirls for company. “Come on let’s
go, it’s time for your morning enema,” Lynne clipped the leash onto Kari’s
collar. She led Kari out and they headed
toward the wash-up area, but Kari tried to pull away.
“Nooo,
please don’t make me do this,” she cried.
Lynne was surprised at Kari’s strength.
Lynne let Kari pull back into the cell, and she went inside with
her.
“Ok,” she
said. When they got inside, she pointed
at Kari’s pad and simply said “Kneel.”
When Kari knelt Lynne got out the wrist cuffs, and Kari cooperated by
putting her hands out for the cuffs.
After the cuffs were on, Lynne padlocked her hands behind her back. Lynne led Kari out and to the wash area
without any more problems. When they got
to the table, Lynne didn’t say anything she just pointed. Kari looked gloomy but she got up without a
word. She lay on her back, of top of her
secured arms.
“What was
that all about?” she asked Kari.
Kari
mumbled, “I don’t know.” She looked away
from Lynne, and had tears in her eyes.
“Do you
prefer that I keep you restrained more, and make you do this?” Kari didn’t look up, but she nodded. “Does Mistress Elena know we have to do it
this way?”
Kari
shrugged, “I don’t know. Carl said he
would tell her what it sometimes took.”
“Turn
over and lay face down,” Lynne ordered coldly.
Kari did immediately. Lynne put a
strap around each ankle and spread Kari’s legs by attaching each ankle to a
corner. Lynne had a large tube of lube
and squeezed plenty onto her left index finger, she
carefully applied the lube to Kari’s anus and slowly pushed her finger into
Kari. Kari started to moan softly and
writhe around on the table. She couldn’t
move very much because the ankle straps anchored her feet and legs to the
corners.
“Be right
back. Don’t go away,” Lynne said. Kari just moaned again, as Lynne pulled her
finger out.
She was
back in a few minutes with a large enema can filed with hot soapy water. The red four-foot hose had a large black
nozzle and clear, flexible three-foot tube on the end. The nozzle was 4 inches long and had a
bulbous shaped end that had a 2-inch diameter, it had
a smaller section that kept it in Kari’s anus, that part had a 1-inch diameter. Lynne had already filled the hose with
water. She hung it from a stand and
wheeled it next to Kari’s table.
She put
her left hand on Kari’s back and started to push the tube into Kari’s tiny pink
anus. Kari started to twist and wiggle
around, but she couldn’t do anything to get away from Lynne and her terrible
tube. After the tube was inserted
completely, Lynne gently pressed the nozzle into Kari’s anus. She was very good at inserting enema tubes,
the entire three feet was inside Kari within five minutes. When Lynne got to the nozzle she pressed it
into Kari’s anus and she twisted it slightly so it went in without a
problem.
“You’ll
be all right Kari,” Lynne cooed as she patted Kari’s back. She released the squeeze clamp on the hose
and Kari felt the warmth flow into her bowels.
Lynne had placed the enema can 3 feet above Kari so the solution flowed
fairly quickly, but not so fast that it caused cramping. When it was fully inside Kari she clamped off
the hose and closed the valve on the nozzle.
“You’ll
have to wait for 15 minutes,” Lynne said sweetly. “I’m going to go refill this can, but I’ll be
back in plenty of time to get you off here.”
She unplugged the red hose from the nozzle.
Kari
groaned, but she couldn’t do anything but pull at the straps around her ankles.
Lynne smiled and patted Kari’s butt, “Try to relax,
it won’t make any difference, but you’ll be more comfortable. You’ll have to have put up with this a couple
more times yet. Then we’ll be done.”
Lynne was gone for less than five minutes;
she was back with the can refilled and soap suds overflowing the top. She hung the can on the stand; it had a clean
nozzle and tube ready. Lynne looked at
the clock above Kari’s shower.
“Just a
few more minutes Kari,” she started to release Kari’s ankles. When she finished she helped Kari off the
table and got her on her feet on the floor.
Lynne took Kari’s leash and led her along the center hallway between the
rows of cells. They walked past Kari’s cell
and stopped in front of Vanessa’s cell.
Kari looked Vanessa over while she slept. Kari looked toward Leslie’s cell and Lynne
led her there so she could look Leslie over.
Leslie woke up while they were standing there, she didn’t say anything
but she quickly go up and knelt on her pad.
Leslie immediately clasped her hands behind her neck and raised her
elbows so that her chest and breasts were displayed prominently. Kari heard a step from behind and looked
around, another woman dressed like Lynne with a red plaid and beige lace
dress. She was shorter than Lynne; she
had large breasts with light colored nipples.
She had a gold ring through each nipple and a tiny tag hanging from each
ring.
“Hi Lynne
how are you this morning,” She smiled.
“April,
how are you?” Lynne answered, as she pulled Kari out of April’s way. Lynne led Kari back to the prep area, to the
toilet in her area. It looked like any
other commode but didn’t have a seat.
“See
those marks there by the toilet?” Lynne pointed out two red tiles, one on each
side of the commode. “Put a foot on each
one.” Kari turned and stepped where
Lynne instructed. “Bend your knees and
arch, but don’t try to sit down.” After Kari was in position Lynne grasped the
end of the nozzle and pulled it, and the tube all the way out in one smooth
motion. A rush of brown water and little
chunks followed it as Kari groaned.
After a
few minutes Kari started to shift around a bit.
Lynne cautioned her to remain where she was, and in a few minutes some
more water was expelled. Lynne came over
and wiped Kari and led her back to the table.
Kari looked at her with resignation and climbed back onto it. She lay down and put her feet by the corners,
so her legs were spread apart, Lynne looped the straps around Kari’s ankles and
picked up her tube of lube. She squeezed
out a bit onto her left index finger.
Lynne applied the lube to Kari’s anus and pushed her finger in. She had already applied plenty of lube to the
enema tube and nozzle. Lynne pushed the
tube into Kari and seated the nozzle.
She released the hose clamp and watched as the warm water began to flow
into Kari.
“Ooohh
damn,” Kari groaned. “Do we have to do
this every single day?” Lynne didn’t
answer she just smiled. When the soap
solution was completely inside, she clamped the hose and closed the
nozzle.
“Fifteen
minutes, right?” Kari said. Lynne smiled and took the can down. She waited to refill it to see if she needed
more soap solution or clean water. She
left Kari on the table for a long time while she went to talk to April, then
she came back and got her up. They
waited for the rest of the fifteen minutes, and Lynne pointed toward the
commode. Kari walked over there and
stepped on the marker squares, she arched over and got in position so Lynne
could pull the nozzle and hose out of her.
When Lynne did the rush of water was much clearer and very few
chunks. Lynne went to the big sink and
filled the can with clear water, and got a clean hose and nozzle out of the
cupboard. She assembled the hose, nozzle
and tube for one last time. When Kari
was done Lynne went over and wiped her anus, then she led Kari to the table for
the third time, today. Kari put her feet
out at the corners and Lynne strapped them down. She inserted the tube and nozzle, and started
the warm flow into Kari. When it was
done she unhooked the hose and helped Kari off the table and over to the
commode.
Kari gave
her a quizzical look, “This is the rinse, we don’t have to wait, and it can
come right out.” She pulled the nozzle
and hose out and the water flowed out.
She left Kari over the toilet and went to the cupboard and retrieved a
large bright blue enema bulb with a hard, black, 5-inch long tube from it. The tube was ¾ inch and slightly curved. She put the bulb by the table and went to get
Kari. She wiped Kari and led her to the table, Kari got up on top and spread
her legs, and this time Lynne didn’t strap her ankles. The bulb was filled with sesame oil and
pre-lubed, so all Lynne had to do was press it into Kari’s anus. Once it was fully in she squeezed the bulb
and collapsed it until all of the oil was inside Kari. She removed the bulb and pressed a small
polished aluminum butt-plug that she carried in her pocket, into Kari’s anus.
` “Ooohh,
you didn’t tell me you were putting that into me,” Kari moaned.
“No I
didn’t.”
“It feels
kind of nice though,” Kari smiled seductively.
“Yeah, it’s nice.”
“See, I
told you that you’d like it.” Lynne led
Kari back to her cell and put her inside.
She didn’t say anything, she just pointed at Kari’s mat. Kari knelt so she could see out toward the
activity around the two new slave girls.
They each had collars and leashes.
April was leading them both to the prep area for their enemas. They both followed April’s instructions and
went to the tables without incident.
Lynne was
back with Kari’s breakfast, this time in a blue plastic bowl. Lynne placed the bowl in front of Kari, and
told her she had 10 minutes. This time
it was a sweetened version of the oat and wheat meal glop she was served last
night. Kari dived in and had it gone
quickly.
Lynne
came back and got Kari for a shower, she took Kari to
the prep area and had her back over the commode. Lynne pulled out the butt-plug so Kari could
expel the excess oil. After it was out
she took Kari to the shower. Lynne
unlocked the padlock but kept the cuffs on Kari’s wrists. She washed Kari and when she was finished she
fondled Kari’s pussy and anus until she was panting and very aroused. Before Kari could achieve an orgasm, Lynne
stopped and took Kari out to get dried off.
She slowly and sensuously dried Kari with a big soft towel. When Kari started to get aroused again Lynne
stopped short.
“Oohh why are you doing this to me?” Kari cried. “I’m so turned on right now. Please let me finish.” Lynne smiled and shook her head.
“Mistress
Elena will be here to talk to you in a while,” Lynne said as she locked the
cuffs behind Kari’s back again. They
went to Kari’s cell where Lynne had Kari kneel on her pad. She was allowed to watch the goings on; Lynne
wanted her to be able to see what proper slave activity was and how to
act. Mistress Elena told her not to use
any type of pain methods until she had a chance to evaluate Kari.
Mistress
Elena came in and had Kari brought to the outside portion of her space. Lynne placed Kari’s pad in her hands after
she stood, so she could take it with her outside. When she got outside she dropped the pad and
Mistress Elena moved it into position beside her chair.
“Well,
you have presented a little problem to me,” Mistress Elena sighed. “Do you know what the term ‘pain slut’
means?”
“No,
Mistress.”
“When you
can have an orgasm just from receiving pain, like you did yesterday, you’re a
pain slut. Kari, that’s you. Master Carl’s Pain Slut.”
“Yes
Mistress.”
“I’m
going to handle you in a different manner.
There are ways to handle pain sluts.
Punishment that doesn’t rely on pain like Lynne’s ill
advised nipple clamps.”
“Yes
Mistress Elena,”
“You will
not be allowed to cum, to orgasm until you have earned it. I am very good at finding ways and methods of
denying orgasms when they are not earned,” Mistress Elena looked very
grim. “You do not have to take my word
for that, ask Lynne when the two of you are together this evening.”
“Yes
Mistress Elena.”
“I have
something that I need to go and handle personally, I’d
like you to accompany me. It would also
give you a chance to get some exercise.
Are you game?”
“Yes
Mistress Elena.” Kari was excited, to
have a chance to look something over sounded real good to her.
“If you
go back inside you’ll find your running shoes,” Mistress Elena smiled. She stood up to go. Kari got up and followed her inside.
Lynne was
kneeling on the floor by the door when Mistress Elena came in she perked up, to
obey any orders. She did not have to
wait long, Mistress Elena told her to unlock Kari and assist her with her
running shoes. Then relock her and bring
her outside.
When she
got Kari outside, Mistress Elena was waiting in a chariot pulled by three
blonde ponygirls. Kari thought they were
magnificent. They were all 5 feet and 10
inches tall with heelless hoof-boots that raised each
one up eight more inches. To Kari’s 5”4’
their 6” 6’ made them seem like horses.
Each of the three was big, weighing close to 160 pounds, with small
waists and large hips and thighs. Each wore a bridle with a bit and had
blinkers on each side. Each ponygirls’
golden blonde hair was done in a French braid that hung to her lower back. Their arms were secured behind them, across their
backs, inside a zippered sleeve, right wrist to left elbow and left wrist to
right elbow. They were already warmed up
and glowed with perspiration. They all
shuffled and stomped, anxious to run.
Kari knew how they felt about that.
Mistress Elena held reins from each bridle tightly to keep them
still. Lynne hooked Kari’s leash to a
ring on the back of the chariot.
Mistress Elena snapped the reins and the ponygirls started pulling the
chariot along the path. Their heavy
thigh and hip muscles rippled as they pulled.
They got
running faster and Kari ran along behind easily. They ran for three miles and were well out of
sight of the main property, and the slave quarters. They arrived at a large red brick building
with a tall chimney. Kari wondered what
the place was for, what kind of industry would be way out here. A naked slavegirl came out and took the
ponygirls; she unhitched Kari and handed the end of her leash to Mistress
Elena. They went into the building and
the ponygirls were taken around to the shady side of the building.
“I’m sure
you are wondering what this place is.”
“Yes
Mistress.”
“Several
years ago, I found out that old slavegirls who were no longer of any service
were being sold to the highest bidder no matter who or what. Many went over seas and were never heard from
again,” she looked sad, like she may have felt bad. “They were being purchased by some men who
were not very likable. I’m sure you’ve
heard that I don’t care for men very much.”
Kari nodded. “Well these men were
worse than that. They would buy old
slavegirls for as little as possible and torture then to death. They would pull
out their teeth and cut off fingers, put out their eyes. Then beat them with
hammers and clubs until they died.” Kari
shivered she was horrified. “I decided
to do something about it. So I built this
place,” she gestured broadly at the whole place. “If a master has decided to
replace an old slavegirl I won’t let them be beaten to death, for some dirty,
stinkin’ bastard’s fun.” Mistress Elena
was vehement. “You see they only wanted
white, American slavegirls.” Kari was
about to cry. “Don’t feel too bad, I’ve
brought plenty of old, used up slavegirls through here.”
“What
happens here?” Kari was scared, because
she wasn’t given permission to ask anything.
“I make
sure they don’t fall into those kind of hands. I finish them here, and dispose of them
properly,” she said proudly. “Come on
this way,” she started down the hallway.
They came to a section where the walls gave way to full-length windows
opening over a conveyor. There was a tall,
fat slavegirl on the belt; she seemed to be well over 40 years old. Her huge hanging breasts and her fat jiggled
as the conveyor rolled, jerkily along.
“She
would be a perfect candidate for the snuffers, she has enough fat that she
could live for weeks on just water, but for a nominal fee I’ll take care of it
here. She was probably an oral, or maybe
a toilet slave, you know her master or mistress would piss in her mouth when
they needed to go.”
“Ooooh
yuck,” Kari grimaced.
“When
they were ready to buy a new one they had to find a place for this one, so they
sent her here. I’ll take care of
it.” Kari watched as the slave continued
on the conveyor. She had some sort of
headgear on, which also covered her eyes.
There was a single tall point about 2 feet higher than the rest of the
device. As she went under a bridge Kari,
was surprised to see a man sitting on top of the bridge. He had a big wooden mallet. As she watched he swung it down and hit the
end of the point. It drove down and the
slave stiffened and collapsed still on the conveyor.
“Ooh
nooo,” Kari cried.
“That
helmet had a chisel in it. She never
knew what hit her,” Mistress Elena said quietly. “She’ll go on into the crematorium, and be
disposed of humanely. “She was not
tortured to death. I tried lots of
different schemes, but no one would support a plan to retire them. While I was trying they just kept selling
them off and away they went. You know
Vanessa will be a candidate for this in about 10 years.”
“Mistress Elena, what happens to her now?”
Kari was still about to burst into tears.
“This
belt goes to my crematorium, and after 3 or 4 hours all that’s left is
ash. That’s disposed of in the desert or
at sea,” Mistress Elena smiled broadly.
“Once I took a helicopter tour and dumped 5 out. The pilot didn’t even know what I’d done.”
“You and Carl didn’t know what you were doing when
you started, did you?” Kari shook her
head, she was afraid to try to speak.
“Can I go
home, now?” Kari whispered.
“No,”
Mistress Elena answered. “You will be a
real slavegirl when you leave. You will
do everything ordered, instantly. And
you’ll love doing it, I promise.”
“Will I
end up here?”
“No, you
will probably marry your master. He
really loves you. Most masters love
themselves way too much. That has a lot
to do with why I don’t like men. Well
that and women are just more fun.” She
laughed.
Kari
looked out and saw another old slavegirl rolling along on the belt. She was scared, but she couldn’t look
away. The belt rolled the 20 feet to
Mistress Elena’s
“Do you
know anything about that slavegirl?” she asked.
“I know
most everything about her that I could find out,” Mistress Elena said
hollowly. “She was a party favor from
out of the country. She was not allowed
to speak for over 10 years, and she couldn’t anymore. She was on the way out,
I took her for free, just to keep her away from the snuffers.”
“What was
her name?”
“Her last
owner called her Matilda. He bought her from a club in
“No.” Kari cuddled up to Mistress
Elena; she needed to be close to someone alive right now. Mistress Elena put her arm around Kari’s
shoulders. Kari laid her head against
Mistress Elena’s shoulder.
“Hey, are
you ready to get going?” Kari smiled and
nodded. “Do you want to ride or run
back?”
“If it
pleases you, slave Kari would run back, Mistress,” Kari said carefully.
“Beautiful Kari, you may run back.”
“Thank
you Mistress Elena.”
Kari was
kneeling on her pad over her dinner bowl; she was eating the last of ‘her
banquet’. She finished the last of the
soy protein and peas, and licked out the cheap, green plastic dish. This time Lynne had ordered her to lick out
the bowl too, when she put it down in front of her. When she was done Lynne took her to the prep
area and washed her. She played with
Kari’s pussy and anus until she was about to have an orgasm, and then she
stopped. She got Kari dried and played
with her again, she was easier to get aroused this second time. Kari was given her chance to brush her teeth,
and then she took Kari to her cell and took her inside.
“Mistress
Elena ordered me to ask you about going without an orgasm for a long time. What did she mean?”
“She was
angry because I found a man to fuck me up the ass. I didn’t have permission to cum. When she found out, and she always finds out,
she punished me for it.”
“Is that
when she put the rings in your pussy lips?” Kari asked cautiously.
“Nope,
they were already there. That’s why I
had to find a guy to go into my butt. She hasn’t allowed me to have an orgasm
since then.”
“Oh. When was that?”
“Thanksgiving.”
“5 months
ago?”
“No the Thanksgiving before that.” Kari was aghast.
“That’s
almost a year and a half ago? Oh no, I’m
so sorry.”
“It’s
what I have to do. She can punish me in
any way she pleases. She does not care
about a slavegirl’s feelings at all. She
sees slavegirls as her playthings. She
told me that she would decide when I would be allowed to cum. She also likes to see how much she can do, and
how hot I can get without cumming.”
“Why did
she really put those rings in there?” Kari asked, but she was afraid of the
answer.
“To prove to me that I belong to her completely. She has decided that I will never feel
anything slide into me again.” Lynne’s
eyes started to tear as she spoke. “I
was kind of upset when she had my lips closed,” Lynne gave her a bright
smile. “Ok time for bed, get over
there.”
Kari laid on her little bed and closed her eyes. She went to sleep immediately again
tonight. She had done so much new stuff
and had such a sensory overload at Mistress Elena’s death factory that she was
all used up.
Lynne
came in about 10 minutes after Kari woke up.
She got Kari up and fed. Kari thought she might get away without the
enema, no such luck. After a bath, Kari
had an appointment with Mistress Elena’s doctor. She was there waiting when the doctor came
in. Lynne had her arms locked behind her
back, and kneeling on the floor beside the table in the prep area. The doctor had his own key to the padlock, he
unlocked Kari’s arms and told her to get on the table and put her feet in the
stirrups. When she got up on the table,
and got into the stirrups the doctor put a strap over each ankle to keep her in
place.
“Do you
have birth control implants?” he asked.
“No sir,
I’ve been taking pills.”
“Do you
know what kind?”
“The kind where I only had 3 or 4 periods a year. I don’t remember the brand name. I’m sorry,”
she answered.
“What did
they look like? Were they blue or
yellow?”
“They
were sort of tan and shaped like little stop signs.”
“Oh,
ok. I’ve got you covered.”
“Will you
give me more pills?”
“No. Your owner has ordered an IUD for you.” He held up a very small curled strip of milky
white fiberglass. It’s totally inert,
and has a hormone in the material. You
won’t get pregnant and the hormone to stop periods, is
a much smaller dose than in the pills.”
The doctor continued to work as he told Kari about the IUD.
“I go
running a lot, won’t it slip out of place?”
He smiled
and shook his head, “It’s got tiny little burrs and a couple of bigger barbs so
it won’t slip out.” He had pushed his
inserter into Kari; he found her cervix and pushed the little stainless steel
tube through and into her uterus. He
pressed the plunger and the fiberglass IUD was installed in Kari.
“It won’t
move out of place. It’s there permanently, those spines are already hooked into the inner
lining and are there to stay.”
“Permanently?” Kari was about to cry.
“It’s not
legal to breed slaves. You signed a
contract with your owner and you’re an adult, but children wouldn’t have any
choice. So it’s not legal to breed them.”
“I just
signed a contract with my boyfriend, it’s not like it’s for real.”
“I have a
copy to make sure it’s legal for me to put the permanent IUD inside of
you. You signed a 99 Year Indemnity of
Servitude; it just doesn’t say that on the top.
The wording is all there though.
Basically you are his totally for the next 99 years.”
“Oh.” She sniffed.
“Remain
here,” he ordered as he left. He left
Kari on the table with her feet in the stirrups and her legs spread open.
Lynne
came for her in about 10 minutes, she got Kari from
the table, re-locked her hands behind and led her back to her cell. They got inside and Lynne pointed to her pad,
Kari dutifully went over and knelt.
She was
there for less than 15 minutes when three people came into the barracks. There was a man and woman, and they had an
older teen girl with them. They went to the cell with Vanessa and called her to
them. They did not go inside. The man and woman talked softly to Vanessa
through the bars and the girl looked around.
She spotted Kari and came over to the cell door.
“Slavegirl! Come over here!” she ordered sharply. Kari got to her feet and walked to the
girl. As she walked she realized the
girl was even younger than she had thought, maybe 16 or 17. The girl had straight shoulder length blonde
hair and brown eyes. She was tall and slender, with a pretty turned up nose
with a sprinkling of freckles across it.
The girl was wearing skintight blue jeans and a short pastel green top
that left her flat belly exposed, and a blue denim jacket.
“Do you
think I have all day to wait for you?
Get back over there and try again.
And do it right this time!” Kari
stopped and rushed back to her pad and knelt, quickly. She jumped to her feet and ran to the girl.
“Mom,
Mark. This is what I want, not that fat
ass.” She crooked her finger and made
Kari cuddle up to the bars so her face was right out between two bars. “Wow, Hey Mom, look at these nipples.” She grasped Kari’s left nipple and squeezed
it pulled it. She pulled and squeezed
and started to twist Kari’s nipple.
“Does that hurt a little,” she cooed to Kari.
“Yes
Mistress,” Kari croaked, barely able to speak.
“Those
are big nipples,” her mother had come alongside her. She grasped Kari’s other nipple and did the
same. “These would look good if there
was a ring around the base and then kept on with a pierced stud too.”
“Or two
pierced holes and a ring that fit through both, layin’
on its side.” The girl suggested.
“Come on,
Lainie. We’ve got to take care of some
other things. She’s fun to play with,
but we have to get going,” her mother said as she went back to Vanessa’s cell.
“Wait Mom, Let’s see if I can
buy her.” Lainie complained.
“Lainie,
you heard you mother. We have to go,”
the man said. “Besides, you’ve got two
more birthdays before you’re old enough to buy your own.”
“But
Mark, she’s such a sweet little bitch.”
Kari was getting seriously aroused from Lainie’s attentions to her
nipples. “She’s turned on from this.”
Lainie ran her finger up through Kari’s slit,
her finger went deep between Kari’s labia.
She lifted her finger up and looked at the secretions on it. She put her finger into Kari’s pussy again,
even farther this time. Her acrylic
fingernail scraped Kari’s delicate flesh.
It hurt a lot, Kari squirmed around.
“Stand
still, you simple bitch,” Lainie snarled at Kari. She pulled her finger out, and held it up in
front of Kari’s mouth. “Here clean this
off for me,” she ordered. Kari cautiously
opened her mouth and extended her tongue.
She licked and sucked Lianie’s finger.
She tasted her own secretions for the first time, she didn’t want to,
but she was afraid not to do as Lainie ordered.
“Wait,
before we go, come over here and look at this tongue
stud, Mark. It’s really neat.”
He came
by and looked at Kari, but didn’t say anything.
Kari opened her mouth and put her tongue out for him to look at. He smiled and they all left, Lainie gave
Kari’s nipple one last severe twist and pinch before she let go.
“Now we
can get something like that for Louise’s tongue,” he said.
“Louise.”
“Yeah,
one of my cousins is Vanessa, I don’t want to call her that,” Kari heard as
they were walking away.
“She’s
about a sweetheart, isn’t she?” Kari heard Vanessa say behind her. She walked over to the side of the cell next
to Vanessa’s.
“She’s so
mean,” Kari said in a stage whisper.
Vanessa just nodded slowly. “What
was that all about?”
“Master
Mark and Mistress Anna are having permanent rings put across my inner lips, so
I’m closed all the time. They only want
to use my mouth.”
“They’re
changing your name, too?” Vanessa
chuckled and nodded again.
“It’s
kind of funny, Louise was my name originally.
Now it’s back. Your name is
tattooed on?”
“My
boyfriend and I were master and slavegirl every weekend and then we decided to
do it full-time, but after a couple of weeks it got sort of stale. Well he found this school and got me signed
up, but this is so much more than either of us even imagined,” Kari was almost
in tears again. “Now Mistress Elena says
I have to stay here for the entire time and become a real slavegirl.”
Louise
smiled, “Did she tell you that you can make it easy or hard, but you will be a
good slavegirl?” Kari nodded. “That’s right, you will too. If you go with it, it won’t be as bad. If you try to fight things will just take
longer and hurt a lot more.”
Kari
nodded, “That’s what she told me too.”
The first morning was a real eye opener for
Kari. She knelt between Leslie and
Louise in the large open lawn in the middle of Mistress Elena’s compound. After her morning enema and washing Lynne
brought her here and she ordered her to kneel between the others. When Kari was on her knees Lynne had two
alligator clips on a little chain for her nipples. She clipped them on and walked away. It hurt much worse than the clamps Lynne had
used before. The clips had sharp teeth
that bit in to Kari’s delicate nipples.
The clamps from the other day were not pointed and sharp like
these. The clips caused a more severe
pain, not the
delicious ache of the clamps, and Kari didn’t believe it would ever arouse
her. Mistress Elena didn’t plan on
letting her have that opportunity either.
Kari glanced at Louise and Leslie, on either side. Louise was kneeling carefully; her newly pierced inner labia were very tender, her tongue hurt too. Kari’s hands were locked behind her back, she was getting used to the idea that her hands were not available for her own use. Leslie knelt with her fingers laced behind her neck, and her elbows back. She displayed her breasts prominently. Her master had paid over $10,000 and wanted to see them. Kari had tried to talk to her once before, but she didn’t answer. She was not allowed to converse with the other slavegirls. Lynne also placed alligator clips on Leslie’s nipples too.
Lynne
didn’t like Leslie much, Kari didn’t understand why at first. She thought it was because she had such big
breasts. Kari didn’t think too much of
them, too inconvenient for her tastes.
Lynne told her later that she and Leslie were at the same party once and
ended up together in a cell. Mistress
Elena had Lynne in an arm binder and Leslie was free in the cell. She constantly gave Lynne a hard time about
her pussy rings and fondled her to near orgasm repeatedly. Lynne was afraid that Mistress Elena would
find out if she had an orgasm. Which was Leslie’s intention exactly. Mistress Elena happened to walk up with
Leslie’s master, her husband, and see what was Leslie was doing. Leslie spent several hours kneeling by the
toilet licking every anus because they were out of toilet paper. Mistress Elena was mad at her because she
dared to touch her property without permission, she did not care even slightly
about Leslie teasing Lynne. She
questioned Lynne later to find out if she had failed in her orders and had an
orgasm. When Lynne
assured her that she had not dare have an orgasm, Mistress Elena simply said
“Good thing for you,” and walked away.
When Kari heard this she was finally resigned to her new life. Neither Mistress Elena nor any other owner
cared even slightly for any slavegirls feelings.
She
learned the basic slavegirl positions, especially the ones selected by her
owner when he was getting Kari enrolled.
The first was kneeling with her hands on the floor or ground beside her
legs, and the second was with her fingers intertwined behind her neck with her
elbows held well back, and the same position standing with her feet shoulder
width apart. Lynne made her practice for
several hours each day, until she could hit each position perfectly.
Kari’s
first real training came after the positions classes. Lynne took her to a room in the main
house. Mistress Regina took Kari’s leash
from Lynne at the door and led her into the room. Regina de Taran was tall, 5” 9’ with black
hair and deep blue eyes. She was a
lesbian Domme like Mistress Elena.
She wore
a black leather version of Mistress Elena’s gothic dress. She had a tight bustier with lace trim and
ankle length skirt of black leather. The
bustier covered her large breasts and the tiny delicate silver buckles made her
look formidable.
Her
outfit had the desired affect on Kari, she was mortified, not just of Mistress
Regina but also of the four men who sat on chairs and blatantly looked her over. She had never been in a situation where she
was made to stand naked in front of a group like this. They quietly discussed her body and her large
nipples. Mistress Regina told her she
was there for oral training, men in this two-week block and women next week and
then something special for the last couple of days of the month. She would be giving each man at least two and
maybe three blowjobs each day. Mistress
Regina hired four men a day, to be her teaching aids. She had a pool of 12 she could draw from,
they were all clean and safe and each had a sizeable penis. They were each taken to a space so that
Mistress Regina could give Kari instructions without being distracted. There were certain lessons where a black
cloth separated Kari from the man. Kari’s hands were free so she could use them
too.
“Kari have you ever done this before?” Mistress Regina asked.
“No mistress, never.” Kari whispered.
“Well
you’re going to be good a good little cocksucker when I get through with
you. You’ll be giving between 8 and
twelve blowjobs a day for the next 14 days.
The first ten or eleven you will be doing the work, and then after that
you’ll be restrained and they will fuck your mouth. Sounds like fun, eh?”
“Yes
mistress,” she squeeked. Kari was so
scared that she could barely speak. She
had never been naked in front of strangers before coming here, and now she
would be giving blowjobs to strangers.
“She
knelt between the knees of the first man, and took a deep breath. Kari reached for the man’s zipper. She was almost afraid to pull the zipper
down. She heard a whish and felt a sharp
pain across her back. She looked around
as Mistress Regina was pulling her riding crop back.
“Let’s
start learning this today. If you
haven’t given each one of these gentlemen 2 blowjobs by quitting time, you’ll
spend a very unpleasant night. Your ass
will be covered with some very sore, red skin.
Do you understand you little slut.”
“Yes
mistress,” Kari whimpered. A second
whish and smack resounded.
“What? I
didn’t hear you.” Mistress Regina
shouted and drew her crop back again.
Kari
pulled the zipper down, and was relieved when a huge erection didn’t leap out
at her, “Yes mistress,” she said clearly.
Kari reached into his pants and carefully grasped the man’s penis. She lifted it out and leaned forward with her
mouth open, and then touched it to her tongue.
“Good
start, Kari,” she said softly. “Now go
ahead and make it hard, Kari.”
Kari
licked the end and fitted the whole head into her mouth,
she sucked on it and held it with both hands.
The man’s penis started to grow, the head would
barely fit in her mouth. She started to
pull her head back, but Mistress Regina held her crop behind Kari’s neck. To remind she could not pull back. Kari stroked the penis with her tongue and
both hands. She felt spasms just before
he ejaculated, and then her mouth was full of semen. Kari tried to pull back, but Mistress
Regina’s hand was at the back of her head.
She didn’t punish Kari, she just kept her head
from pulling away.
“Swallow
it all Kari,” was all she said. Kari
swallowed repeatedly until it was all gone.
“Not bad, for the first time.”
“May I
have a drink Mistress?”
“WHAT!”
“Slave
Kari begs a drink of water?”
“Mistress?” Kari
spoke cautiously and stayed ready to duck just in case. The man came to her relief, and handed her a
bottle of water. Mistress Regina stifled
a chuckle.
To
herself she thought, “She’s so sweet.
This is almost a shame.”
Mistress
Regina took Kari’s leash and made her crawl to the next man. Kari quickly opened his pants and withdrew
his penis. Kari soon had him hard and
was rewarded by a mouth full of semen soon after that.
The third
blowjob was Kari’s biggest surprise the penis was not particularly large, but
his ejaculation was huge. Kari’s mouth
was so full she could not swallow fast enough.
Semen ran out of both sides of her mouth and out her nose, down her chin
and neck. Mistress Regina was as surprised
as Kari, she couldn’t help but laugh.
She let Kari got into the bathroom and get washed off.
“Next
week, I’ll punish you for not swallowing it all,” she pursed her lips to keep
from laughing.
After she
had given 40 blowjobs Kari found she liked having a penis in her mouth. She
found that making the man ejaculate was arousing, she got turned on
quickly. Kari was giving the same huge
volume man a blowjob on her 6th day, when she had an orgasm, just
while sucking on him. She had a second
orgasm when he ejaculated into her mouth.
She was very scared, Kari was afraid Mistress Regina would beat her for
spilling semen and for having an orgasm.
She had tears mingled with semen running down her cheeks. Mistress Regina didn’t know quite what to do
with the situation.
Kari
realized she would not be punished, she was so grateful she started to
cry. Mistress Regina finally threatened
to punish her if she didn’t stop crying.
They were done for the day and the men all left. Mistress Regina put a set of alligator clips
on Kari’s nipples and made her crawl to Mistress Elena’s office. She sobbed while she knelt in the hallway
outside the door, her nipples hurt so much.
Mistress
Regina went inside to tell Mistress Elena what had happened. After talking they decided to punish Kari for
not telling Mistress Regina she was about to orgasm. Mistress Regina came out to the hallway to
take Kari to her cell. Before she took Kari she reached down
and gave each clip a serious squeeze.
Kari almost fainted, the pain was so intense. Mistress Regina did not believe that was an
excuse to avoid crawling to her cell.
Next
month after her oral training Kari would start anal classes. Her anus was so small that Mistress Elena
wanted to start a bit early to get her opened up. When Mistress Regina put her back in her
cell, she had a surprise for her. She
had a butt-plug; it was soft black rubber mushroom style plug. The top was tapered for entry but the exit
angle was almost flat, so even the most jaded slave couldn’t get it out without
help. Mistress Regina pushed it slowly
into Kari’s anus, and made her kneel on her pad. The end protruded from Kari’s anus for 2 inches,
that didn’t matter much to Mistress Regina, Kari would not be sitting in any
chairs. It made Kari feel stuffed, the
pressure was not extreme, but it was constant.
“Does
that hurt a lot, Kari?” she asked salaciously.
“No not a
lot, but some.”
“Don’t
have an orgasm. You can’t get permission
so just don’t do it. You’ll be whipped
with a cat,” Mistress Regina said seriously.
“What’s a
cat?”
Where did
this little girl come from? Mistress
Regina was amazed. “It’s a whip with
several lashes maybe as many as 9. You
don’t want to whipped by it.”
“Thank you mistress.”
She gave
each nipple clip another squeeze before she left.
“Kari get on the table,” Mistress Regina ordered. “On your back, and put your neck through this
part.” She pointed to a crescent shaped
wooden part near the end of the table.
When Kari was properly positioned, Mistress Regina closed the upper
section over Kari’s neck. She was now
secured in place on the small table.
Mistress Regina slid the cradle to the end so Kari’s head hung down over
the end. A brace held her head so that
her neck and throat were straight. The
first man stepped forward and inserted his penis into Kari’s opened mouth. Kari’s mouth and throat were held straight
and the penis was pressed into her fully.
She felt the man’s testes rest on her nose. She had learned to breathe during the
backstroke so she wouldn’t faint from the lack of air.
The last
penis was the longest she had ever encountered.
When the man stepped forward she dutifully opened her mouth to receive
him. From her inverted position she
could not tell how long it really was. he pushed farther into her throat that ever before. When he pulled back Kari was still not able
to breathe. She started to panic, her
neck was held so she could not move her head.
The man pulled back a little more and then stopped, but kept his penis
in her mouth.
“Kari,”
Mistress Regina said softly. “I’ll bet
that was a surprise. He won’t choke you
to death. I’m going to release him now,
and when he comes. It’ll be fully
inserted, don’t be too scared.”
It took
only 5 more minutes for him to finish and cum well down Kari’s throat. He was way past her mouth; he deposited his
semen well down her throat. When he was
done he pulled back so Kari could lick his penis clean. He left Kari secured in the frame, and went
with Mistress Regina for a coffee break.
©By: Long Johnson (Nom de Plume)
Note: This is a work of fiction, developed entirely in my own mind. Any similarity between the characters and any persons living or dead is strictly coincidence, and my good luck.
Kari
knelt between the knees of the last woman.
She had not had a single orgasm while giving oral pleasure to any of
Mistress Regina’s women. It was
basically the same procedure as the men, but with pussies to lick and
suck. She carefully licked the woman’s
inner lips and pushed her tongue into the vagina. She was rewarded by a sweet and gentle
orgasm. When the woman
pushed her head away so she sat back on her heels so Mistress Regina could snap
a leash to her collar, but she didn’t seem to be around. When she sat back the end of the butt-plug
touched the floor, she was not thrilled with the sensations. Kari was fitted with a butt-plug at all
times, since Mistress Regina had pushed the black mushroom plug into her that
first time. Each morning Miss Lynne
brought Kari’s breakfast and then took her to her prep area. She took yesterday’s butt-plug out and gave
Kari her enemas and washed her. After
putting the sesame oil in her, she put another mushroom plug in place, without
draining the excess. The mushroom shape
effectively sealed her anus and kept the sesame oil from leaking out. The actual presence of the oil did not really
make any difference, but it showed Kari that Mistress Regina could do anything
she wanted to her. Kari was then ready
for daily training.
She had
progressed from the small butt-plug to the larger sizes. The 5 sizes of mushroom plugs were color-coded. The smallest was light blue followed by
black, the next size was dark red and then purple. The largest and longest size was the gray plug that now protruded 3 inches from Kari’s anus.
Mistress
Elena walked up, “Your face is all sticky, Kari.” Kari didn’t know what to say, so she didn’t
say anything.
“Come on
with me,” was her next order. She walked
toward her office and stopped at the door.
When Kari caught up to her, she pointed to the floor, “Crawl.” Kari dropped to her knees immediately, and
crawled behind Mistress Elena into her office.
When she got inside she found Mistress Regina sitting in a chair while
Miss Lynne, was naked and she knelt by Mistress
“Lynne
take Kari into the other room and wash her face for me,” Mistress Elena ordered
sharply. “And do not talk to her.”
‘Yes, mistress.”
Lynne started crawling toward the bathroom, Kari turned to follow. She crawled along behind. She could see the 3 rings closing Lynne’s pussy glinting as
they peeked out at her. When they
reached the bathroom, Lynne held her hand low to Kari. Lynne rose up at the sink, but did not
stand. She got a washcloth wet with hot
water and soap and settled back down to wash Kari’s face.
When they
were done they crawled back to Mistresses Elena, and
“Do we
seem to look alike to you?” Mistress Regina asked. “We’re sisters, Lynne’s my big sister.” Kari looked toward Lynne, who chuckled and
nodded.
“Your
sister is a slave?” Kari was amazed.
“No, a
slave is my sister. There are owners and
slaves; you have always been a slave.
You just didn’t know it, but now you’re getting the idea. When I’m done
you’ll know you’re a slave.”
“Yes
mistress,” Kari lowered her eyes to look at Mistress Regina’s feet.
“You didn’t seem to care very much for
learning to lick those pussies. You
didn’t cum at all did you?” Mistress Regina was quite salacious. “Did you enjoy them?”
“Yes
mistress. It was just easier to hold
back and not have an orgasm.”
“Cum Kari,”
Mistress Elena corrected. “I say orgasm,
but slaves say cum.”
“Yes
mistress, cum.”
“Kari
crawl over here, pleasure me,” Mistress Elena ordered.
“Yes
mistress.” Kari crawled toward Mistress
Elena. When she got there she lifted the
long skirt and petticoat. When she got
them up enough she crawled between Mistress Elena’s knees. Mistress Elena wore white cotton briefs, she raised up so Kari could pull them down and then
raised her feet so Kari could remove them completely.
Kari moved
forward until she could reach Mistress Elena’s pussy with her lips and
tongue. Kari began to lick the pussy;
the hair was thick and quite long. Kari
preferred the shorter hair, or even shaved lips. She didn’t know why Mistress Elena kept her
hair full, but she did. Kari licked deep
between her lips and sucked the delicate clitoral hood, and tissues around it,
into her mouth. She licked all the way
down to Mistress Elena’s vagina and pushed her tongue in as far as she
could. She could taste the sour flavor
at Mistress Elena’s urethra opening.
Kari licked farther into Mistress Elena’s vagina; she licked and sucked
as much of the secretions as she could. Kari still felt some running down her
chin and onto her chest.
Mistress
Elena was in heaven; she was the first to sample Kari’s new abilities and
talents. The girl may not be a lesbian
but she knew what it took to succeed.
She had a gentle orgasm and she kept Kari’s head tight on her
pussy. Kari kept on as Mistress Elena
had a second orgasm. She gently pushed
Kari’s head away, Kari pulled out from under Mistress Elena’s skirt.
“That was
very good, you’ve refined another one,
“Yes
mistress,” Lynne said quickly as she turned and hurried to the bathroom, and
crawled back with a washcloth between her teeth. She quickly, and
gently washed Kari’s face then her chest and breasts, and took the washcloth
back in her mouth.
“Kari,
you look like you want to ask me something,” she smiled as she spoke. “What would it be,
sweetheart?”
“Well,,um,,you ah have a lot of hair and most everyone has it gone
or shorter, anyway. I was just
wondering. You know.” Kari stammered.
“Yes,
well it’s really simple,” Mistress Elena chuckled a bit. “You are a slavegirl, I’m free. I want your pussy exposed so I can see it
whenever I look, and I don’t care if anyone else does. You don’t get to cover it up.”
“Yes
mistress.”
“Lynne,
come over here,” Mistress Elena ordered as she lifted her skirt. She looked at Kari and nodded toward Mistress
Regina. Kari crawled over, and lifted
her leather skirt. Mistress Regina
opened her thighs for Kari to crawl closer, her
panties were also white cotton, but bikini briefs. When Kari pulled them down she lifted and
then raised her feet so Kari could take them off completely. When they were out of the way Kari leaned her
face closer and then gently licked the slit between Mistress Regina’s trimmed, but not hairless lips. Mistress Regina had a very large clitoris,
nearly an inch long. Kari took it into
her mouth and sucked it like a tiny penis, she swirled her tongue around the
tip until Mistress Regina squirmed in her chair. Kari took the very end of the tender nub
between her teeth and licked the littlest bit with her entire tongue. Mistress Regina had the biggest orgasm Kari
had ever seen. She continued to lick and
suck at the pussy before her. Kari
licked down to Mistress Regina’s vagina and put her tongue in as deeply as she
could, and raised it to lick the top of the inside. Kari sucked up as much of Mistress Regina’s
secretions as she could, and swallowed repeatedly. She lifted her tongue out, and licked lower
until she touched the sensitive brown anus.
When she buried her tongue Mistress Regina had another shattering
orgasm. Kari would have continued, but
Mistress Regina carefully, and tenderly pushed her
away.
When she
came out from under the heavy leather skirt, Lynne and Mistress Elena were both
there watching. No one said anything,
but Lynne crawled to the bathroom and got the hot soapy washcloth for Kari’s
face. She crawled back carrying it in
her mouth again, and after washing Kari again she crawled back to the bathroom
with it in her mouth.
Kari was
exhausted and even though Mistress Elena saw she was tired this was not a time
to relax her discipline. She made Kari
crawl back to her cell. They both watched Kari’s bottom with the end of the
butt-plug swaying enticingly as she crawled out.
“Whew,
that was intense Gina,” Mistress Elena said.
“I really admire your training methods.
How do you actually do it?”
Mistress
Regina smiled, “All animals train the same, I use
reward and punishment. It does seem to
work well, though. If
I do say so myself.”
“She
doesn’t really like women too much does she,” Mistress
Elena sounded disappointed. Mistress
Regina just smiled and slowly shook her head.
When they
got back to her cell Kari was made to kneel on her pad while Lynne locked her
wrists back with a padlock on her wrist cuffs.
She knelt with her legs up so she was up fairly high.
“I’ll be
back with your food, you can sit back and relax,” Lynne told her.
“No,,that thing feels funny when it touches the floor.”
“Does it
hurt? Maybe I can adjust it a little.”
Lynne suggested.
“It
doesn’t hurt but I just don’t like it,” Kari moaned. Lynne left to get Kari’s dinner so she looked
around at Louise and Leslie. They were
both kneeling in their cells, Louise with her hands secured behind her back by
her wrist cuffs and Leslie by a single sleeve arm binder. Leslie also had on a black leather privacy hood, it had zippers at her mouth, nose, and eyes. Each was closed. Kari originally thought it was for the
wearers’ privacy, but Mistress Regina explained it was for the privacy of the
people outside. Kari asked if she meant
her privacy, but Mistress Regina told her she had no privacy, and that she had
said ‘people’, not slavegirls.
When
Lynne prepared Kari in the morning she completed the enemas and then injected
the sesame oil, but didn’t leave the extra oil, she drained the excess sesame
oil and then washed her. When that was
done she locked her wrists and put Kari back onto the table on her belly and
left her there with her legs spread and secured to the corners of it, but
without a mushroom plug.
While she
was lying with her legs apart, Louise’s owners walked in. Lainie spotted her immediately and rushed
over to see what she could do.
“Oh wow,
Mom look at this,” she said as she slowly stroked Kari’s back. Lainie rubbed her hands over Kari’s back and
butt, she continued between her legs and pulled her pussy lips from the
back.
“She sure
has tight little lips, these inside lips are so nice
too.” She pulled viciously at Kari’s
inner lips and her clitoral hood, and triangle.
“Please
mistress, don’t hurt me anymore,” Kari cried.
Lainie ignored her cries, she did not even
acknowledge her at all.
Her
mother came over and looked at Kari’s pussy, she did
nothing to dissuade Lainie from torturing Kari.
‘Yeah, that is nice. I found out
her owner is not interested. He dropped
her here for training and will be back in a few months. Elena is boarding her after the training is
done.”
“Oh, oh
well,” Lainie said as she twisted Kari’s clitoral hood even farther. “I would like to take her home,
I’ll bet this little bitch would be fun.”
Lainie looked up as Mistress Regina came in, “Hi, are you training this
bitch?”
“Yeah,
she’s nice huh?” Mistress Regina
responded. If Kari thought Mistress
Regina would rescue her, she would be seriously disappointed. She watched as Lainie continued to pinch and
twist Kari’s delicate tissues. They got
ready to leave as Mistress Regina was preparing a larger butt-plug for
Kari. She had ‘outgrown’ the mushroom
plugs, so she had a different style of plug.
This one was of much firmer, harder plastic and torpedo shaped with a
large front and smaller center section; the outside end was fairly long so that
it protruded 2 inches from Kari’s anus. The front part was 4 inches and the
center shaft where Kari’s anus would be stretched all day was 3½ inches across.
Mistress
Regina lubed the butt-plug and then lubed Kari, she
worked lube into Kari’s anus and then slowly pressed the butt-plug into
her. Lainie paid close attention to the
entire procedure. Mistress Regina
explained the process as she worked.
“This
isn’t one of those ‘fun’ butt-plugs that some people use for pleasure,
this is a true anal trainer. I’m using
it to stretch Kari’s anus, to make sure I have enough room to work with
later. Her owner wants to have 4 inches
available.”
“How long
does it take?” Lainie asked.
“I
started this a few days less than 3 weeks ago, with mushroom plugs. But this next ½ inch will be tougher. It’s going to take 2 or 3 weeks more to get
it.”
Lainie
looked around at Louise, “Mom, do we have any of these at home?” Louise gulped and shivered.
“Mmm, I
don’t think so,” she had to think about it.
“We can always pick up a few.
What do you want to train her to do?”
“I don’t
know, just to see what I can get, I guess.”
“We have
to stop at the front, so we can check and see what they have in the gift shop,”
Master Mark suggested as they walked toward the door. Lainie had Louise’s leash.
“Mistress
before you got here, they hurt my pussy.
Mistress Lainie pulled and twisted me real hard,” Kari complained. “Then her mother came over and did too.”
“And,
your point is?” was Mistress Regina’s cold response. “You don’t have a pussy, Kari that’s mine
right now, and I don’t care. Why do you
think your comfort is of any concern to me.”
“Please
forgive me mistress.”
“That’s
the right answer, you’re getting the idea now. Kari do you know what I did last night after
you crawled over here to your cell?”
“No
mistress.”
“I went
to a new restaurant in town, a vegetarian Indian place. Kari it was delicious. I had curried peas with baked rice and some
other vegetables. There was some nice
“Yes
mistress.”
“The next
time you cum without permission, I’m going to hang you up and beat you with a
whip. So why should I care if she hurt
that pussy a little bit. So it’s a good
thing you didn’t cum.”
“Yes
mistress,” Kari shook as she answered.
Kari
crawled to the same room where she had been training for the past 3 weeks. Lynne led her there with a leash on her
collar. Mistress Regina was there alone
when Kari arrived. She stood in the
middle of the room, where there were 3 large dog kennels, the collapsible
variety. They were assembled and ready
with opened doors, but empty.
“Right in
here Kari, and lie on your back,” Mistress Regina held the nearest door open
for her. Kari didn’t even have a chance
to stand after Lynne unsnapped the leash, she continued right into the
kennel. Before Kari lay down, Mistress
Regina locked Kari’s wrists behind her back with a padlock between her cuffs.
Kari
wasn’t sure but she thought Mistress Regina would leave her in the kennel all
day, but Mistress Regina had a different surprise for her. She put a silent dog whistle to her lips and
blew it twice. A large German Shepard
dog came from the back of the room, he rushed to
Mistress Regina and sat directly in front of her. She opened the door of the kennel with Kari
inside, the big dog rushed inside.
“Remember
when I told you I would have a surprise for you, this is it.” The dog had done this before, because his
penis was out of the sheath, a dog equivalent of an erection. He rushed up to Kari and stood with his penis
sticking out of it’s sheath.
“Get
started now Kari,” Mistress Regina order was brusque. Kari leaned closer and slowly put her tongue
out. The dog stepped over her and his
penis moved right up to Kari’s face. He
crouched lower when his penis was directly over Kari’s mouth, so his penis came
down to her mouth. When her tongue
touched the penis, she felt like she had been shocked with electricity. Her whole mouth tingled.
“Take it in
Kari.”
She
wrapped her tongue around the dog’s penis and used her tongue to sweep it into
her mouth. She shifted around on her
back trying to get her arms more comfortable, and sucked it farther into her
mouth. Her licking and sucking was not
particularly effective with the dog, as they do not rely solely on touch for
their arousal. The dog leaned forward
and buried his nose into Kari’s moist pussy.
He became more intense and aroused, the dogs penis started to swell at
the end. Then he ejaculated into Kari’s mouth, she swallowed almost all of the
semen. The dog began to lick Kari’s
pussy; she struggled while she tried to avoid the long tongue. Kari was afraid she would have an
orgasm. NO. She was afraid she would
cum; Mistress Elena told her she could no longer have orgasms. Now it was to just cum.
Mistress
Regina opened the door and when the dog left the kennel she sent him to the
back of the room, and called another dog.
This one went directly into the kennel, stepped over and crouched on
Kari and started licking her pussy. Kari licked the dogs penis, it came out of it’s sheath as soon as he got a smell and good taste of her
pussy. The dog came very quickly, into
Kari’s mouth, she had started to secrete heavily when
the dog began licking her pussy. When
the dog ejaculated Kari easily swallowed all of it’s
semen. Mistress Regina got the dog out
and called the next dog.
This one
did not rush to the kennel, he hurried and then
casually sat in front of Mistress Regina.
She smiled slowly and sent the dog into the kennel. He stepped over Kari and roughly rammed his
nose into her crotch and licked her pussy.
When this dog licked her pussy, his tongue was much rougher than the
others. When he crouched Kari found that his penis was also bigger, it didn’t
fill Kari’s mouth but it was long enough that it went into her throat. She was getting very aroused and the dog was
very insistent about licking between her pussy lips. He pressed hard on her inner lips; the
feeling was so intense, while she continued to suck on the dog’s penis. The end started to swell in her throat, but
Kari could not move her head to adjust its position, the back of her head was
on the floor of the kennel. The dog’s
penis was not so big that she couldn’t breathe, but she felt trapped and she
could not get it out of her throat. Then
he released a flood of semen. Kari
didn’t have to try hard to swallow because most of the semen was well down her
throat. Kari couldn’t get out or away,
she couldn’t speak to let Mistress Regina know she was about to cum. She arched her back and her feet thrashed as
she had the most humiliating orgasm of her life. She had to wait for the dog to finish and for
his penis to reduce and slip out of her mouth.
Mistress
Regina was overjoyed. Kari had given her
what she needed to go to work on orgasm control. Kari’s previous orgasms had been so
spontaneous and sporadic that control was not really an issue. She called the dog out, Kari just laid there
sobbing.
“Drag
your dirty little ass out here. I can’t
believe you did that,” she sounded aghast.
“You are pathetic. Don’t you ever
try to crawl under my skirt again.” Kari started to cry out loud. Mistress Regina had to work hard to avoid
laughing, but she did.
She had a
motorized overhead pulley and chain already mounted in the corner of the
training room. She didn’t say anything to Kari she just pointed to the corner
and followed Kari there. She unlocked
the padlock holding her wrists back and put the padded leather cuffs around
Kari’s wrists above the other cuffs and used the motorized pulley to lift Kari
about 2 feet off the floor.
“Do you
remember when you asked me what a ‘cat’ was?” she held the wicked looking whip
in front of Kari.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari croaked.
“Well you were not given permission to cum, but you did anyway. You have no regard for me or for my word. IT WAS WITH A DOG, too.” Mistress Regina stormed around Kari as she raged at her. “A fucking dog, you are a dirty bitch.” She stepped back and carefully struck Kari’s back, butt, and thighs. She was careful to make sure she didn’t actually mark Kari. That was one of the rules her owner had given. He did not want her marked nor scarred. After 10 strokes she stopped and walked around in front where Kari could see her.
“I’m
going to lunch,” she said as she disgustedly threw the whip on the floor in
front of Kari. She stalked off, leaving
Kari hanging.
Kari hung
there by her wrists but she stopped sobbing.
She realized that while the whipping was painful, it wasn’t
terrible. She couldn’t feel any blood
running down her back, but she sure didn’t want to be whipped again. She was about to be disappointed again, when
she saw Mistress Regina return.
“I
couldn’t even eat,” Mistress Regina glared a Kari. “The thought of you sucking off a dog and
then cumming, made me sick.” She picked
up her whip. “Maybe if I punish you
enough, I’ll be able to forgive you.”
“Yes
mistress, please forgive me.”
“What?”
“Please
punish me until you can forgive me,” Kari sobbed. She truly felt bad for Mistress Regina; it
was so disrespectful to disappoint her like this.
Mistress
Regina started to whip Kari from the front this time. The wide soft leather whip stung seriously,
but there was little danger of cutting or marking her skin. She started below Kari’s chin and worked her
way down over Kari’s breasts. She
continued over Kari’s belly and her pussy, she finished with several strokes to
the fronts of her thighs, the total was 7 strokes. Mistress Regina stepped close to Kari and
hugged her; she laid her head on Kari’s tortured breasts. “I’ll give you another chance to go into my
kennel to see if you can control yourself this time. Maybe I’ll be able to forgive you.” Kari felt numb, those dogs again. She started to cry openly. “What’s wrong, don’t you want me to recover? Do you hate me so much that you won’t help me
find relief?”
“Please
Mistress Regina, please allow me to get into the kennel,” Kari begged.
“Do you
really want to go, Kari?”
“Yes
mistress. Please allow slave kari to help you.” She lowered Kari until her feet took the
weight off her arms, but her arms were suspended over her head. Mistress Regina brought Kari a drink from a
water bottle. After Kari got a few sips,
she held the bottle gingerly between two fingers and took it to a
wastebasket. After she got rid of the
unclean bottle, she returned wiping her hands and undid the leather cuffs. When Kari’s arms were down she immediately
locked them behind her back.
As they
walked toward the kennels, Mistress Regina started pressing the end of Kari’s
anal trainer in small circles. Kari
began to gasp and moan slightly and wriggle while she walked along.
Are you
afraid this will get you all turned on, Kari?” Mistress Regina asked
innocently. “I’m sure I’d get turned
right off, if I thought a dog might try to lick me.”
“slave kari will make you proud mistress,” Kari said as they
approached the kennel. Kari stood by the
opened door; Mistress Regina let her wait, to see if she would start to get
into the kennel without permission.
“Get into
the kennel bitch,” Mistress Regina sounded rough.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari said as she entered the kennel.
Kari turned immediately and laid on her back
with her head toward the front. The
first dog was there immediately and went into the kennel.
As soon
as he was inside he crouched over Kari and started licking her pussy. The dog’s penis came out of its sheath
directly over Kari’s mouth, she captured it
immediately and began to suck the slick penis.
It took only a few minutes for the dog to ejaculate into her mouth, she
swallowed all of the semen. Mistress Regina
allowed the dog to lick a bit more before she got him out.
She had already called the next dog so he was ready to enter as soon as the first dog was out. He went in and began licking Kari’s pussy before he crouched lower, she had to wait for a few seconds to get his penis into her mouth. When she finally got it she began to suck as hard as she could. She was rewarded by the ejaculation within just a couple of minutes. It was such a surprise she had to work hard to get it all swallowed, but she did.
The third
dog was the same large one that had caused Kari’s problems before. He walked into the kennel, but didn’t crouch
at first. His rough tongue licked into
Kari’s pussy while he was still standing, then he inserted his long tongue into
her vagina. She felt like she was on
fire, she still hurt all over from Mistress Regina’s whipping. Even worse was Mistress Regina’s
disgust. The big dog settled down and
his penis snaked out of its sheath and into Kari’s mouth. She didn’t have to capture it with her tongue
this time. The dog was in a much better position, Kari couldn’t have avoided it if she had
wanted. The dog’s longer penis extended
into her throat and swelled immediately.
The dog raped her mouth and she couldn’t do anything about it. Much to her relief he ejaculated quickly, but
continued licking while his penis relaxed.
Kari closed her eyes until Mistress Regina ordered her out of the
kennel.
Kari was
taken to prep area and washed by Lynne, while they were in the shower Lynne
squeezed Kari’s nipples and stroked her pussy.
She stopped just in time to avoid an orgasm. Kari was about to cry again.
“Please
Miss Lynne, let me cum,” she begged. “I
feel like I’m about to die, my pussy hurts when you do this.”
“It’s not
up to me,” Lynne sounded compassionate.
“If I give you an orgasm, they’ll whip us both. I don’t want Gina to whip me again.”
“She
would whip you!” Kari was dumbfounded.
“How could she do that?”
“She was
the owner that owed Mistress Elena money.”
“Did she
know Mistress Elena was going to that to your pussy?” Kari wanted to know. Lynne shrugged. “She didn’t really care, did she?” Again Lynne shrugged.
“Miss
Lynne, I don’t want to do this anymore.”
“Ssshhh. Don’t let
anyone hear you say that.” Lynne was
genuinely concerned. “Mistress Elena
will hang you up and beat you until you beg her to be allowed to be a
slavegirl. I heard that you sort of did
that earlier.” Kari nodded. “Suppose you were hung up and made to beg her
4 times before she took you down? You’d
really want to be a slavegirl when she was done.” Lynne finished her and they walked back to
the training room.
“My you
look nice now Kari,” Mistress Regina sounded sincere. “Now that you’re all washed
up.”
“Mistress
Regina might slave kari ask a question?”
“As long
as you don’t ask to go home,” she was sharp.
“No
mistress. Why do you and miss Lynne say washed and not bathed, for me?”
“You
think it’s a little like washing my car or the dishes.” Kari nodded.
“Because it’s just like washing my car or the dishes. You are property now. Remember Mistress Lainie?” Kari nodded. “Do you think anyone is ever going to stretch
her anus with a butt-plug?” Kari didn’t
know how to answer.
“Lynne kneel,” she said sharply as she pointed at the floor by her
feet. Lynne knelt quickly, “Did anyone
twist your arm to make you sign the indenture for enslavement?”
“No
mistress,” she answered quickly.
“Do you
want to go back the way things were before you signed it?”
“No
mistress,” Lynne was very sure, she shook her head too.
“Lynne
was in trouble all her life and she had just been arrested again. She asked me to help her out,
I agreed to pay her fines if she signed my contract. She took the contract to her lawyer and he
agreed it would probably keep her out of trouble. He took it to the prosecuting attorney; he
agreed to drop the charges if she signed the contract. She did, he did.”
“Oh, well
what about the rings in her pussy?”
“It was a
measure to help keep her out of more trouble.
Mistress Elena was forced to take that step because Lynne went out an violated the rules again.” She looked at Lynne, “Right?” Lynne kept her eyes down and nodded
slowly. “She didn’t exactly tell you
that did she?”
Lynne shook her head slowly.
“No
mistress,” Kari answered out loud.
“She’s
much more disciplined now. If I handed
her a big piece of steel wool and told her to scrub her own pussy with it,
she’d do it until blood flowed,”
“Ok, do
you think you are starting to understand about your existence now?”
“Yes
mistress,” Kari looked at Lynne closely.
“Kari,
I’m sure Lynne has times or days, that she does not always agree with
everything she has to do. But I’m sure
you had days that you were not happy with, right?” Kari nodded slowly. “We are going to do something for fun to finish the last of
your oral training.”
After
releasing Lynne, she held out a blindfold, the type used by sleepers to keep
light out. Kari stepped up to it, and
Mistress Regina put it around her head, covering her eyes. Without prompting she turned and placed her
wrists together behind her back, Mistress Regina locked a padlock between her
cuffs.
She led
Kari across the room, but stopped in the middle. Mistress Regina lifted the blindfold so Kari
could see again.
“Look
around. Do you see anything to trip or
fall over?”
“No
mistress.”
“Then why
are you having such a hard time walking?
Do you think I would run you into a wall?” she asked gently.
“No
mistress.”
“Then
fucking walk along and quit trying to straggle behind me,” she ordered , but with a friendly smile. Kari smiled and nodded with tiny motions.
Mistress Regina pulled the blindfold out and let it snap gently back onto
Kari’s face, then she had to adjust it. They walked quickly across the room. Mistress Regina took Kari behind a large
black screen or divider.
“I have
three men sitting here, I want you to go up to each of
them and smell them and their aftershave and give each a real French kiss. Get a good taste and smell of each one. We’ll call them 1, 2, and 3. Ok so far?”
“Yes
mistress.”
“Then
we’ll cross the room and they will change positions, and get their cocks
out. When you come back you will give
each a blowjob, then when you’re done try to tell me which was 1, or 2, or 3,
strictly by taste. Ready?” Kari nodded.
Mistress
Regina led her to the first man, Kari leaned forward
and sniffed his neck and his ear. Kari smelled him along the
side of his face to his mouth and gently puckered up and began to kiss
him. She shyly extended her tongue, as
he opened his mouth so she could slip her tongue between his lips. She straightened up, and just stood there for
a moment before she nodded to Mistress Regina that she was ready. They moved to the next man in line, she
repeated her taste and scent examination of him. Then on to the third after she repeated the
same process, she stood and looked to where Mistress Regina had been standing.
“All
ready mistress.”
“Are you
sure?”
“No,” she
giggled.
Mistress
Regina led Kari out to the middle of the room where they waited for a few
minutes. They heard a man’s voice “Ok
all set.”
They
headed back where Mistress Regina helped Kari kneel between the knees of the
first man. She extended her tongue as
far as she could and leaned forward, she guided herself along his thighs until
she found his penis waiting for her. She
slurped it into her mouth and began sucking quite hard as it slipped to the
back of her mouth. It didn’t take long
and she was rewarded by his semen. She
kept on until she had cleaned him completely.
Kari released the penis and leaned back to show she was finished with
this one. Mistress Regina had water
ready for her, and held it to her lips before moving her to the next man. Kari leaned forward and repeated her blowjob and
then stayed to suck him completely clean before sitting back to indicate she
was done.
“2, 3,
and 1,” Kari said confidently. Mistress
Regina brought the water bottle to Kari’s lips and gave her a drink, to rinse
out her mouth.
“Don’t
you want to do the last one?”
“Oh, I
sure do. I like to suck them,” Kari had
a lascivious smile.
“Well
you’re right, and you can go ahead and do the last one for your reward,”
Mistress Regina patted Kari on the head.
She helped her to move to the last man.
Kari
guided herself to the man’s penis and took him into her mouth. She sucked gently and slowly, savoring the
sensation of the penis in her mouth and swirling her tongue over the head and
pushing the tip of her tongue into the tiny end of the urethra. She was carefully trying to extend the
blowjob, but her sweet and gentle ministrations had the opposite effect and he
came very quickly.
“Don’t
swallow Kari, keep it all in your mouth. Keep it all until I tell you to swallow. Ok?”
Mistress Regina cautioned.
“MMmmM,”
was Kari’s answer. Mistress Regina
smiled, and shook her head slowly.
When she
was done, Kari leaned back and waited for Mistress Regina help her up from her
kneeling position between the man’s knees.
She helped Kari out of the way and the three men left, after they were
gone she lifted the blindfold. Even
though she presented it as a game, she wanted Kari to know she had to take
every penis in her mouth even if she didn’t see whose it was. Keeping the semen in her mouth was for
something else.
Lynne
came quite soon because Mistress Regina had sent for her earlier.
“Kari got
them all right Lynne, give her a kiss for her
reward.” Lynne kissed Kari on the side
of her head. “No, give her a real
kiss. On her lips and make it real good. You know how to use your tongue.” Kari caught on to what Mistress Regina was
doing, but not why. When Lynne put her
hands behind her head she relaxed her lips and eagerly allowed Lynne’s tongue
into her mouth. When Lynne extended her
tongue into Kari’s mouth, she tasted the semen and tried to pull back, but
Mistress Regina was behind her and wouldn’t allow her the room to pull back.
“Lynne get all of it out of her mouth,” Mistress Regina ordered.
Lynne
sucked at Kari’s mouth and lips, Kari used her tongue to push the semen out as
best she could, for Lynne to slurp up.
Mistress Regina laughed but she didn’t sound mean or evil, it was like a
practical joke. When Lynne pulled back
she laughed too. Kari didn’t totally get
it, but she laughed with them.
Mistress
Regina handed Lynne the end of Kari’s leash and pointed down. Kari knelt and Lynne started to lead her to
the barracks. Kari wanted to hang around
with Mistress Regina for a few more minutes, and Lynne came to the end of the
leash. She stopped and looked a
Kari. Kari leaned toward Mistress
Regina’s legs and hugged her around the knees.
“Kari it’s time to go to your cell, crawl with Lynne and she will wash you and get your dinner. Go ahead sweetheart,” she added soothingly, and stroked Kari’s hair. “I have to go, tonight I have a date. We’re going to a movie.” She pushed Kari back so she could step away; Kari sniffed a little and turned to crawl with Lynne.
Kari
tried to look around at the man crouching behind her, but she couldn’t turn her
head far enough. The man was another of
Mistress Regina’s teaching aids; he was not one of same ones she used for oral
training. This one had a huge penis
nearly 12 inches long, but also very large in diameter. Mistress Regina applied some green sex lube
to Kari’s anus, and then grasped the man’s huge member to get it into Kari.
“Don’t
cum Kari, you haven’t earned it yet.
I’ll have to beat you again if you do,” Mistress Regina cautioned.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari nodded as she answered.
The rack Mistress Regina had made Kari lay on was very
uncomfortable. Kari had to get on her
hands and knees and crawl into the fixture, between 2 side rails, 2 under
rails, and put her head through the hole in a modified stock. The stocks were closed and Kari could not see
anything behind. Her thighs were
strapped to keep her them spread very wide.
2 crossbars restrained Kari’s torso, the first over her shoulders high
on her back. The second under her
shoulders or high on her chest kept her in place, and held her from moving her
chest and shoulders. Then her wrists
were locked behind her back. Mistress
Regina’s most insidious invention was added last. She had 2 adjustable sharp metal spikes
mounted under each of Kari’s breasts.
The sharp points were set to just barely tickle her nipples. When the man drove into Kari he moved her
just enough to cause her nipples to drag over the points of the spikes. There was no serious pain involved, but Kari
couldn’t move enough get away from the points.
She couldn’t see what was there, so the constant irritation was
bizarre. Kari was in Mistress Regina’s
anal frame for over 3 hours. This was
the last man for now, Kari was not too sure she could avoid an orgasm much
longer.
During
the 2 weeks since the oral training until the start of the anal training Mistress Regina had spent a lot of time
training Kari to resist orgasms. She had
Lynne fondle her repeatedly every day.
Kari was just about ready to cry each time, she constantly begged to
‘cum’. Mistress Regina also hung her up
and gave her 10 strokes with her special cat ‘o’ nine tails whenever she
thought Kari might be about to fail her restraint.
So by the
time Kari was here for anal training, she could do well avoiding orgasms when
ordered. She was surprised to find that
Mistress Regina had this frame that secured her like this, but Mistress Regina
was not there to teach Kari how to have sex.
Her goal was to train Kari’s anus to receive anything her master may feel
like pushing in.
Mistress
Regina had to resign herself about the size of Kari’s anus, she had stretched
her open to 3 inches quickly, but then the next ½ inch came slowly. She could not get Kari opened the last half
inch. She could put 4 inches through,
but keeping a 4-inch stretch for more than 4 or 5 minutes was not available.
She even
took Kari to Mistress Elena’s doctor; he examined Kari with a 3-½ inch trainer
in place and she had a 4-inch with her.
The doctor looked Kari’s anus over and agreed that 3 ½ was her
limit.
“You can’t really stretch her anus, she was
always capable of 3 ½ inches, but no more and all you really did was get that 3
½,” he said while Kari lay on the examination table. ‘I’m afraid you’ll have to settle for
that.” He gently stroked Kari’s lower
back while talking to Mistress Regina.
Mistress
Regina guided the huge penis into Kari’s anus and stepped back so the man could
make complete long strokes. This would
be it for today; she wanted to knock off early.
Mistress Regina had found a new girl that she was romancing and she
wanted to see her this afternoon. They
talked yesterday about a contract for the girl, and she wanted to take her to a
notary for the signing.
Rika was
just 18 years old and very sweet, she accompanied her parents from
When the
man was done, he pulled out and walked away leaving Kari looking around trying
to see what was next. She could feel the
semen dribbling down the inside of her right thigh, and something was
constantly messing with her nipples. She
couldn’t tell what it was. It didn’t
really hurt, but it didn’t feel good either.
Kari felt
rather than heard Mistress Regina when she started releasing her thighs. When all of the attention she received for
getting released, Kari didn’t notice when
Mistress Regina dropped her ‘teasers’ so Kari
couldn’t see them as she backed out of the frame. When she was out and standing Mistress Regina
padlocked her wrist cuffs, then they had to wait a few minutes for Lynne. She told Kari about Rika, and that she was
going to a contract signing today.
“I’ll
bring her in tomorrow morning and you can meet her,” Mistress Regina
gushed. “It’ll be so much fun, when you
go back to your master, I’ll still have someone,” she reminded Kari. Kari was about to feel jealous until she
realized their time would end and she would have Carl but Mistress Regina would
have no one. Before Kari had time to
feel bad, Lynne came to get her to take her back to her cell. Mistress Regina told her to allow Kari to
walk to her cell and to give her an enema to wash put all the semen that had
been deposited today.
Kari was
waiting in her cell for Lynne early; she didn’t sleep well every noise in the
night woke her. She wanted to see
Mistress Regina’s new girl and every noise in the night woke her. Lynne brought her breakfast when she came in. Kari stood with her hands behind her back so
Lynne could put her padlock in place.
She knelt on her pad and Lynne placed her bowl in front of her and
left. Kari took the time to dine
casually; she had her breakfast and licked out the bowl while looking around
for Rika. She didn’t see anyone new, so
when Lynne came in she asked about her.
“They’ll be in later,” Lynne related. “Mistress Regina called and left instructions
for us. You know, today is your last of
anal.”
“Is it
already?” Kari was surprised.
“We get
to hang out for a while and then it’s a short day,” Lynne sounded so
dramatic. “We’ll go to the training room
and Mistress Regina will bring her in so we can get a look.”
Lynne
took Kari to the prep area and started today’s morning enemas. Lynne pushed the tube and nozzle into Kari’s
anus and started the flow. Kari enjoyed
the feeling as the hot water filled her.
She could smell the soap in the mixture when Lynne brought it in. She calmly lay on the table with her wrists
secured behind her back, while she waited the 15 minutes for the enema to
work. Lynne returned and unstrapped her
ankles, she walked to the commode and stepped on the red tiles and waited for
Lynne to pull the nozzle and tube out.
After she was emptied, Kari waited for Lynne to wipe her. She went back to the table and lay down for
the next round. Lynne surprised her with
another can of soapy solution. This time
she left it in for full hour. Kari was
suffering cramps just as Lynne came in to get it out. She stood over the commode while Lynne
prepared the next can, also soapy.
“Three soapy
cans today?” Is something wrong?” she
asked slowly, not sure if she should even ask at all. Lynne smiled and shook her head, gaily. Kari went back to the table and got in place
so her ankles could be secured. Lynne
replaced the tube and nozzle again and started the flow into Kari’s
bowels. When the can was empty Lynne
unhooked the red hose and took the can down, she left with the can leaving Kari
strapped to the table, with her legs spread apart. She was no longer bothered that she was left
with her legs spread and her pussy completely exposed.
‘Hi
slavegirl,” Mistress Lainie said sweetly.
She leaned down and kissed Kari on her left shoulder. Not much of a kiss, she just touched her lips
to Kari’s skin. She pressed the end of
the enema nozzle, and then started moving it in tiny circles.
She was
dressed nicely today, instead of her usual blue jeans. She wore a pretty pink dress with a
mini-skirt and beige stockings. She had
white patent leather shoes with medium height heels. Lainie wore a modest amount of make-up. She looked like any 16-year-old girl who
might be going to lunch somewhere.
“Most
anything I do makes you wet, doesn’t it?”
She waited for an answer.
“Yes
mistress.”
“You’re amazing, I think I’d really like a chance to play with you
sometime.”
“Oh? Mistress seemed to dislike slave Kari so
much.” Kari answered.
“Dislike
you? No you’re just so much fun to play
with. Your pussy gets so wet from just
about anything,” Lainie sounded sincere.
“Thank you mistress.” Kari said as Lynne approached to get her off
the table. Lynne got her up and guided
her over to the commode. Lainie watched
carefully, as Kari’s enema was released, she stepped
forward and wiped Kari when she was done.
Lynne escorted Kari back to the table for her sesame oil, and resecured
her ankles. Lainie had the oil bulb and
carefully inserted the end of the tube into Kari’s anus. She squeezed the oil in and stepped back to
let Lynne move to the next step. Lynne
got Kari up and took her back to the commode so she could release the excess
oil. When she was done, she took Kari to
get washed. She washed Kari and played
with her pussy until she was about to cum, and stopped. Kari just sighed and stepped forward, so
Lynne could dry her, and play all over again.
She had Kari about to cum and stopped again.
“Slavegirl, does that drive you crazy, when she plays with you so much?”
asked Lainie. Kari nodded and had a
resigned look. “Not too much fun?”
Lainie really wanted to know.
“Actually
I kind of like the challenge to see how close I can get and then stop,” Kari
surprised even herself, with that answer.
“What
happens if you don’t make it?”
“Mistress
Regina beats me,” Kari was amazing even herself. “So I have serious motivation.”
“Yeah, I
guess,” Lainie sounded surprised.
Kari was
surprised when Lynne took her out without any sort of butt-plug. They went to the training room and then both
knelt on pads that were already there for them.
Lainie went along with them, but didn’t say anything to either one.
They
knelt for less than 15 minutes when Mistress Regina came out of the office with
her new slavegirl. Rika was naked and
walking behind Mistress Regina, with a leash on her stainless steel
collar. She also had wrist, and ankle
cuffs.
Rika was
a very beautiful girl, she had honey blonde hair that was nearly waist length,
and pulled into a loose ponytail. She
was slender and had modest sized breasts with bright pink puffy nipples and
areolas. Her waist was just 22inches and
her hips were 35 inches and she had dropped her 34B brassiere in Mistress
Elena’s wastebasket. At 5-feet 6-inches
and 127 pounds she was not nearly as slim as Kari. Her hands were secured behind her back,
or she would have tried to cover up with them.
Rika had
been in school with Lainie, but a couple of years ahead. They had come out together this morning to
meet Mistress Regina, she signed the contract last
night and then went out for dinner and a movie, with
Mistress
Elena had Rika’s contract with her and went over it with her carefully, she
showed Rika where she agreed to do everything Mistress Regina ordered, and
Mistress Regina was financially responsible for her complete care. Rika believed she would continue to live in
her apartment while her new benefactor would pay her rent and car payment, and
credit cards.
Mistress
Regina really was going to get Rika caught up and out of debt, but Rika was
going to have to do everything Mistress Regina ordered. And, it started right now!
Mistress
Elena ordered her to take off all of her clothes, and drop them in the
wastebasket. When she was naked Mistress
Regina came into the room with her collar and cuffs. They had urethane linings and self locks so
the only raised parts were the rings. 4
on the collar, 3 on each wrist cuff and 1 on each ankle cuff.
“You will
be given slavegirl training here at my academy.
Your Mistress Regina is a trainer here, but I will do most of your
training,” Mistress Elena assured her.
“Are you
going to hurt me?” Rika sobbed.
“Yes I
will hurt you.”
“I don’t
want to be a slavegirl.”
“You are
a slavegirl, just look at yourself.
You’re naked and wearing a collar.
You can be a good slavegirl with a minimum of trouble and pain or you
can go the hard painful way, but you will be a good slavegirl,” Mistress Elena
assured her.
“But I
came out here with Lainie, where’s she?”
“You’ll
have to call her Mistress Lainie,”
“Yes
mistress,” Rika answered. When she saw
Lynne, she was so scared that she wet on the floor.
Rika lay
stretched on the prep table with her feet strapped in the stirrups and wrists
secured over her head. Lynne had
finished shaving her pussy and applying the depilating paste the doctor had
provided to kill all the hair follicles.
She only had to shave her this once and apply
the paste, then hair would never grow here again. While she was here Lynne also did her
armpits, and legs. The pink paste didn’t
smell bad nor burn sensitive skin. Lynne appreciated it quite a bit, when hers
was done the chemicals used on her pussy burned terrible, and she felt like her
pussy was on fire. Lynne took her to the
cell and directed her to the mat.
Rika just
didn’t appreciate it at all. Mistress
Regina just ordered it done the other slavegirls did it. Rika was sure if she could talk to her, she
could get her to change her mind and then go back home.
She
finally got her chance; Mistress Regina came into her cell while she was
kneeling on her pad. She got up and went
to meet her at the door.
“If you
just let me go home, I’ll be quiet about all of this. We can even go back to the way things were,”
Rika offered generously.
“You are
new here, so I’ll go easy on you,” Mistress Regina sounded so cold to her. “Go back to your mat, and kneel there right
now and I won’t have you punished, too hard.”
Rika looked at Mistress Regina and then she turned slowly and slumped
back to her mat. Mistress Regina snapped
a leash to her collar.
Mistress
Regina led her to Mr. Ford’s shop for her International Slavegirl Registry
number and piercing. She was secured
into his chair and it was tilted back so her pussy was fully open for him to
work on. He pierced 4, 12 ga. holes in each of her
pussy lips, and put a ½ inch CBR in each.
After they were healed he had 4, 12 ga. by 2 inch, permanent rings that
were screwed together. Since Mistress
Regina would be her only partner, she didn’t need her vagina. Retaining her virginity would also increase
her value.
Her
I.S.R. number was 13105
and it was tattooed on her right areola.
That was her only tattoo, Mistress Regina was considering changing her
name to Heide, and so she didn’t want to tattoo ‘Rika’ on. If some day she decided to sell or trade having
her own
initials tattooed on would decrease Rika’s value.
They were
done in time for the today’s entertainment, Kari of course. Mistress Regina came out of the tattoo shop
to find Kari lying on a low, padded table in the middle of the lawn between the
main building, the slave barracks, and tattoo shop. Kari was on her belly, with her hands secured
behind her back and legs spread and strapped to the outside of the table. Lynne was just finishing inserting the
full-length enema tube. It went all the
way from her anus to the other end of Kari’s large intestine. The tube was ½ inch inside diameter by 18
feet long. Lynne explained that Kari’s
intestine was 3 times longer that her height, since she was 5 ft. 4in. tall her
intestine was 16 feet long. It took
Lynne half an hour to feed the tube all the way into Kari. The tip was curved, so she could follow
around the curves inside Kari to get the tube fully inside.
Kari
wasn’t sure what to expect, no one told her what the entertainment would
be. She knew she was it, but not
how. When she asked, she found Lynne was
not allowed to tell her, and Mistress Lainie didn’t know. She had never asked, because she didn’t
really care what they did to a slave.
Kari
didn’t dare try to ask Mistress Elena.
She didn’t see it as a necessity to have a conference with a
slavegirl. When she was finished Lynne
brought a heavy stand with a 5 gallon bag of sterile water hanging from it, and
set it by the back of Kari’s table. She
slid a black butt-plug with a hole through the middle over the tube and into
Kari’s anus. The plug had a soft,
inflatable collar around the inside top rim.
When she had it seated Lynne inflated it, with a detachable squeeze
bulb, to seal Kari’s anus so that the enema stayed inside until it was
released.
While she
was getting Kari prepared, Lynne noticed that Kari was doing a lot of writhing
around.
“Are you
all right Kari?” she asked.
“I have
to urinate, it’s getting really bad.”
“Oh, hold
on a minute,” Lynne told her. She had a
tiny hose in her hand. She reached into
Kari’s pussy with the end of the hose.
“What are
you doin’ to me?” Kari asked as she tried to look over her shoulder and twist
around.
“Lay
still,” Lynne smacked her butt lightly. “I
have a catheter for you.”
“Oh,
please no, don’t put that in me,” Kari whined.
“Don’t be
a big baby, it’ll be all right and then you’ll feel better when I get you
drained,” she chided. Lynne used a
catheter with an inflatable tip. When
she got it fully inserted she inflated the tip with the same squeeze bulb she
used for the butt-plug collar. Then she
drained Kari’s bladder into a large glass jug sitting under the side of the
table Kari laid on.
When she
was ready, Lynne went into the office and notified Mistress Elena, they came
back out together. There were 4 chairs
setting a bit back from the table.
Mistress Elena, Mr. Ford, Mistress Regina, and Mistress Lainie, each sat
in a chair. Rika knelt on the ground between Mistress Regina and Mistress
Lainie’s feet. Her pussy hurt and her
tongue felt funny where a standing ring like Kari’s replaced her tongue
barbell.
Lynne
attached the hose from the water bag to Kari’s tube, and lowered the front of
the table. She had filled the tube with
water before she inserted it, 16 feet of air would be too much to put into
Kari. The bag had marks on it so Lynne
could measure out by the quart. The tube
also had red bands around it for every foot and blue for 6 inches. She immediately released a full gallon of
water. She pulled the tube out a foot
and released a quart, and then another foot and another quart. When Lynne had 4 gallons in she had 4 feet of
hose left, but water was not flowing.
Mistress Regina sent Rika to assist her in raising the stand to try for
more pressure. The rest of the water
went into Kari, a quart at a time. When
it was all inside, Lynne pulled last of the tube out of the hole in the butt-plug. She had a stopper ready and quickly put it in
the hole.
She unplugged
the catheter from the bottle but left it in Kari’s urethra, the end had a valve
that closed when it was unplugged. Lynne
released the straps on Kari’s ankles but kept her hands secured behind her
back. Before she started with Kari,
Lynne snapped a leash to Kari’s collar and handed the end to Rika. Mistress Regina wanted to get her involved,
it validated her slavegirl status.
After
Kari was up she could barely walk. She
could feel the water sloshing around in her bowels and gurgling as it tried to
work through, but with the plug in place the water had no place to go. Kari tried to walk but she couldn’t keep her
balance. She kept walking off the right
and almost falling, much to everyone’s delight, especially Mistress Lainie, but
also Rika’s. They all had a good laugh
at Kari’s expense, she fell down and couldn’t get
up. She was laughing hard and the water
caused to completely lose her equilibrium.
“I have
an idea Kari,” Mistress Regina suggested.”
“If you can get that butt-plug out I’ll take you to dinner at that
Indian Vegetarian restaurant I told you about last month. Deal?”
“How long
do I have?” Kari asked.
“Half an hour.”
“Deal.” Kari was very
flexible, she stretched extensively before she ran each day. She knelt and bent over backwards as for as
she could and even with her hands locked behind her, she grasped the end of the
butt-plug and turned it slowly. She
started to pull and turn at the same time.
Her anus had been stretched so much over the last few weeks that it
didn’t hold the plug very tightly. Kari
continued to pull and turn until she was rewarded. The plug came out and the flood of brown
water was tremendous, Kari jumped up and ran around as water spewed from her
anus. The water slowed and she dropped
to her knees in front of Mistress Regina, she bent forward until her forehead
was pressed to Mistress Regina’s feet.
Water still trickled out of Kari, but she gave no notice. While she had her head down she kissed Mistress Regina’s instep.
“If it’s all the same to you, slave Kari would rather not do this again,” Kari laughed. She stood and bowed low to Mistress Regina and went back to the table to find Lynne.
©By: Long Johnson(Nom de Plume)
Note: This is a work of fiction,
developed entirely in my own mind. Any
similarity to anyone living or dead is a coincidence, and my good luck.
Kari stood in front of the mirror; she looked to see if the tiny green dress actually covered her pussy. Nope. She could see the tiniest little bit of the skin of her outer lips, as she stood still, and from the rear her butt was just barely covered. The top of the dress was also miniscule. The top was barely high enough to cover Kari’s nipples; her name tattooed on her left breast, above the left nipple, “Kari” was completely uncovered. The top of the dress was so small that when she moved around one nipple or the other was often exposed. Her polished stainless steel collar shined brightly under the lights. She stepped into her dark green platform shoes, each with a wide ankle strap, and bent to buckle each. Lynne came into the room just behind Kari and gently stroked pussy.
“I’ll give you just an hour to cut that
out,” Kari didn’t jump like Lynne thought she would.
“Your
pussy must be numb,” Lynne laughed.
“I saw
you from between my feet, and it’s definitely not numb.”
“She’s
going to make you show off completely, Kari.”
“Yeeaahhh. Isn’t it a disgrace,”
Kari sighed.
“Ooooh,
you’re such a slut. What are you going
to have for dinner?”
“I hope
she orders the curried chick peas, and the rice with vegetables she told me
about,” Kari spoke positively.
Mistress
Lainie looked at Mistress Regina, “What will everyone think when they can see
her pussy and all?” They were in the
dressing room Mistress Elena had for the Mistresses to use, off her inner
office.
“Why
should I care? You wouldn’t show off
your pussy, I sure wouldn’t show off mine, but I can show off Kari’s, and Kari
doesn’t have a choice,” Regina said uncaringly.
“Besides she’d go naked on her leash.”
Regina stood and smoothed her short, mid-thigh skirt. She wore a high-necked black jersey
dress. The dress had long sleeves and
was trimmed with white and dark red lace.
“Really,
do you think she would?” Lainie sounded amazed.
Lainie picked a tiny white bit of fuzz from Regina’s skirt. She’d never seen Regina with a skirt that
actually showed her shapely legs.
“It’s something that you’ll find about slavegirls. They’ve always wanted to be naughty, but society doesn’t allow it. So after they’re trained and they have no choice, you decide everything for them. So when you order them, it’s your responsibility, not theirs.”
“Yeah, I see what you mean,” Lainie observed. “They’re required to be dirty girls. The psychology of a slavegirl is really interesting.”
“You’ll
get to see a lot of that as Rika progresses.
It’s quite amazing to watch,”
Regina stopped and looked toward Lainie, “I’ve been thinking of changing
her to Heide, I’ve always liked that name for a Scandinavian bitch.”
“It’s
nice. Start in the morning?”
“Ok, she’s Heide. In the morning,” Mistress Regina decided.
The
waiter took their dinner order from Mistress Regina, but watched Kari all the
time. She tried to keep the top of her
dress over her nipples as well as she could, but it just didn’t work. If she pulled the dress to cover her right
nipple, the left was uncovered. She
became frustrated and gave up, leaving her long right nipple bared.
When the
waiter saw her ISR number tattoo, he looked like he wanted to ask about
it. Mistress Regina noticed his gaze at
Kari’s tattoo; she explained to him what it was, and what the numbers
meant. The 16001 was a compound
number; the 1 meant
this western U.S. area, 60 was Master Carl’s number and 01 was
Kari as his first slavegirl.
Kari
acted like she was afraid to defy Mistress Regina, but she really enjoyed the
feeling when she had to show herself to him so she turned a little so he could
get a better look. He looked carefully
at her number when he realized she had no choice in the matter.
Mistress
Regina ordered the same curried chickpeas with rice and vegetables that she had
before. She ordered white wine and got
Kari bottled water. They waited in the
relative privacy of the nearly vacant dining room. While she was waiting for her dinner to come,
she remembered what Mistress Elena told her that first day a little over 2
months ago. She was having a great time,
showing off. She wasn’t too embarrassed
for being exposed, she was ordered to wear this tiny dress that provided
miniscule coverage.
They had
a great meal and a fine evening. Kari
found out that Mistress Regina was not totally despicable and Mistress Regina
found that Kari was not a totally useless slut.
They both found the food delicious.
Heide
refused to eat the first day and the morning of the second day. She saw that Lynne gave her food to
Kari. She knelt on her pad and she
watched Kari eat it right up. Mistress
Regina would not even know that she died of starvation because her bowl went
back empty. No one but Miss Lynne and
Kari knew she wouldn’t eat it. So for
her evening feeding she went ahead and ate her food, Kari seemed disappointed.
After two weeks Heide had stopped hurting quite so much, the holes pierced in
her inner pussy lips just ached a little instead of the sharp pain she felt at
first.
Mistress
Lainie came for her right after Lynne finished with her enemas, she snapped a
leash to her collar and led her to another part of the compound where she met
the doctor. Mistress Lainie put her onto a table with foot stirrups; she had to
lie there for nearly half an hour because the doctor was a little late. He looked her over carefully and then asked
if she used any sort of birth control.
“I’m a
virgin,” was her answer.
“What?”
was his answer, and he glared at her with a stare that looked all the way
through.
“No sir,”
was her second try. “I’m a virgin and
I’ve never thought there was a need.”
“What if
you met the right guy?”
“I don’t
really like guys.”
“Ok.” He held up a white plastic
IUD. “Do you know what an intrauterine
device is?”
She
nodded and said, “Yes sir.”
“This one
is infused with a very slow release hormone similar to the one in the pills and
sub-coetaneous implants that reduce periods.”
He had his insertion tool and put the end into her vagina as he
spoke. When he got to her cervix he
pressed it through and into her uterus and pressed the plunger to place the IUD
inside. “This hormone is a much lower
dose and much safer for you. The IUD
also has tiny spines along the outside and a couple of barbs on each end so it
won’t ever come out.”
“She’s
healing well, and you can put the other rings in whenever you want. You don’t actually have to wait until the
healing is complete. You just keep up
the good care and it’ll be fine.”
“Okay. Thanks doc, I’ll let
Regina know.” She turned to Heide,
“Let’s go, we have another stop before today’s training.” She locked Heide’s wrists behind her back
before they left.
They went
to the office and Mistress Lainie left Heide kneeling by the door to Mistress
Elena’s office while she went inside.
Mistress Lainie was back in a few minutes with a package, and they
headed to the tattoo and piercing shop.
Mr. Ford was waiting and ushered her into a room in the back to his
table. Hilde began to wonder if it
wouldn’t be easier to just have her own table with stirrups. She snickered as she got on for him.
“What’s
so funny?” Mistress Lainie asked, as Mr. Ford looked surprised.
“I was
just wondering when I got my own table,” she responded.
Mistress
Lainie laughed too. She grasped Heide’s
intent, and the fact that she was making light of her situation. She stepped back so Mr. Ford could get Heide
settled on the table. Lainie was feeling
quite odd, when she took Hilde out of here Gina’s rings would render Heide
permanently closed to penetration. She
would have enough room to urinate and douche when necessary. She wondered if taking such final step was
over her head. She started to leave.
“Please
remain here,” Mr. Ford asked. “I case I
need the slave to do something.”
“What?”
“I don’t
speak to slaves. No one told you?” Mr.
Ford said casually.
“No, but
its no problem.” She watched as he got
the 4 rings ready to install.
These
rings were unique; none of the other slavegirls here had them. Each was in 2 identical parts; each part had
a small extension on one end that was inserted into a socket on the opposite
half of the ring. Inside each socket was
a one-use lock that also held a tiny
epoxy cartridge that cured within 30 minutes and rendered the ring solid. When
assembled the two semi-circles formed a solid 1-inch ring. It’s removal required special tools, not
available to a slavegirl. So as far as
Heide was concerned, it was permanent.
No one bothered to tell her otherwise.
Mr. Ford finished quite quickly without any problems.
Mistress
Lainie led Heide back to her cell and put her on her pad. She had to rest for a few minutes, at least
until the epoxy cured. She went and
found Mistress Elena in her office, just as she finished her phone call to
Master Carl. She gave him a bi-weekly
progress report; this was the first call since Kari’s dinner out with
Gina. He was quite excited to hear how
well she did in a social setting, and that her slavegirl training held through
the evening.
“Do you
think it was all right that we did that to Rik,,, or Heide?” she asked.
“Well, I
understand your question. She gave that
choice to us, so we did what was necessary to fit her our specs. She entered into the agreement with the plan
to live off Gina and maybe ‘let’ Gina feel her up a little now and then. Now she really has to perform as she
agreed.”
“Well I
sort of see what you mean, but,,,”
“Try this. Wait until you see how much she gains from
this. Don’t try to see her in your
shoes, that’s really what you’re doing.
Has she always been a happy, sweet girl?” Mistress Elena asked. Lainie shook her head. “Then see if she doesn’t end up much happier in
a few weeks. See if she doesn’t
flourish, when we relieve her of all responsibility. Submissives don’t do well when they have to
decide things for themselves.”
“Okay,
that’s what I should do. Yes.”
“Kari
went out last week. She told Lynne she
had more fun than she ever had on any date before,” Mistress Elena said proudly. Mistress Lainie stood a little straighter and
smiled as she nodded.
“I’ll see
you in a while. I’ve got a training
session coming up. I guess I should get
going.” She turned to go, and turned
back, “Thank you, very much.”
Vaginal Training
Kari
stood with her arms secured behind her back, she was wearing a pair of black
stockings held up by a black lacy garter-belt and very high-heeled, leather,
platform shoes. She was nearly 5”10’
with these shoes on. This part of the
training was to train her to be enticing.
She wore very exotic makeup; her eyes were done with heavy lashes and
shaded lids. Heavy base and toner with
shiny red lip-gloss completed the look.
She looked sultrier than she ever had before, and she felt sultrier than
she ever had before. Kari had tried to
do this style of make-up before, but without luck. She thought it looked like clown make-up, but
this time she looked good. She felt hot,
and liked it. This was the last day of
general training and the vaginal sessions started in the morning. She wondered what it could be, the anal
training didn’t live up the name. She
only got to have one man use her anus properly; the rest was just someone,
usually Mistress Regina, pushing all different sorts of things into her.
Lynne
came to get Kari, she snapped her leash to Kari’s collar. She led Kari to her cell unlocked the shoe
ankle straps and wrists and gave her 15 minutes to get it all off.
Kari was
in the training room at 8AM, waiting for Mistress Regina. Kari hadn’t seen her for several days;
Mistresses Elena and Lainie did the last few training sessions. Mistress Lainie’s knowledge of make-up and
sexy or enticing clothing items was extensive.
Lainie’s great body of knowledge surprised Kari.
“We’re in
a funny position right now,” Mistress Regina was saying to Mistress Elena, as
they came in. “She’s too young to have
here in the classes, but she’s been working so well with Kari. I’m just not to sure how to proceed from
here.”
“I’m
going to keep her going. I don’t care if
she sees us working with any slavegirls’ pussies. I think she knows they are not the same as
people,” was Mistress Elena’s response.
“She’ll be in this afternoon, with you.”
“Of
course, I’ll do what you think best.”
Mistress Regina smiled at Kari. I
have good news and bad news.” Kari
started to get a little nervous.
“The bad
news first, vaginal training is quite intense, and sometimes a little
painful. Now the good news, there will
be plenty of orgasms, without restrictions.”
“Yes
Mistress Regina,” Kari smiled and shivered a little. Her nipples stiffened a little.
“I guess
that means you approve?”
“Oh, yes
mistress,” Kari spoke quite loud. She
stood with her back arched, and her butt well displayed. She had been trained to keep very arched at
all times, by Mistress Lainie. She did
it especially well, too. Mistress Regina
walked around Kari and stopped behind, where she softly stroked Kari’s butt,
when she got to the cleft she followed it to her anus. Mistress Regina slowly inserted her index
finger inside, and turned it, also slowly.
Kari moaned delicately.
“Please
Mistress Regina, allow slave Kari to cum.”
She added her second finger, and continued to stroke Kari slowly, and
maddeningly.
“Like I
said before Kari,” Mistress Regina whispered in her ear. “Without restriction, go ahead.” Kari’s feelings flooded over her, her knees
felt weak and she felt queasy. Only a
little bit queasy, a very little bit queasy.
She relaxed and let her weight fall back onto Mistress Regina’s
hand.
“How was
that? You have been so good for a
month. Didn’t that make it sweeter, more
intense?” she asked. Kari nodded and
then broke into a big smile. She
realized what had been happening. They
had been making her more responsive and now she enjoyed it so much more.
“To pass
the vaginal training, you will must sit on this chair,” Mistress Lainie took
Kari’s leash and led her to a chair with a huge dildo standing up in the
center, near to the exit door to the slave barracks. Kari would have to see it every time she was
taken outside.
“All of
that? Inside me?” Kari was appalled.
“I want
you to try it on for size, now,” she ordered.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari stepped into position in front of the chair and sat back
carefully. Her pussy lips touched the
gigantic wooden member.
“Stop!” Mistress Lainie said
quickly. “We’ll get to that soon enough. Come with me.” She led Kari to a different chair a few feet
away; it had a smaller dildo standing from the center of its seat. “You’ll start with this one. Sit on down.
NOW.”
“Yes
mistress.” This time she let Kari sit
over the slippery dildo. She watched as
Kari settled slowly over it. When she
got to the bottom, Kari began to feel a stinging and started to stand.
“No, stay
there until I tell you to stand,” Mistress Lainie spoke sharply.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari sat back. “It burns
though.”
Mistress
Lainie stood beside Kari and gently stroked Kari’s hair, she checked watch to
make sure Kari remained impaled for 5 full minutes, even though it was very
uncomfortable. Kari followed her
directions, surprising herself, but not Mistress Lainie. By the time the full 5 minutes had passed
Kari was writhing and gasping, but she remained impaled on the dildo.
Mistress
Lainie moved her to a softly padded table with ankle stirrups; these stirrups
were not the comfortable leg holders as on examination tables. The stirrups were heavy clamps, which held
Kari’s legs spread widely at her knees.
Mistress Lainie inserted a long thin tube into Kari’s pussy then sprayed
lubricating fluid, and withdrew the tube as she sprayed. She lubricated Kari’s entire vagina from the
top to her inner lips. Mistress Lainie
had a long narrow cone shaped dildo of soft material that she inserted, large
end first, completely into Kari’s vagina.
She attached the end of a squeeze bulb to a fitting on the lower end and
began to fill the cone. Kari felt
pressure as the cone expanded.
“How’s it
going,” Mistress Regina asked as she approached. “We only want 15 pumps at first.” Mistress Lainie nodded. Mistress Regina released Kari’s knees.
“Thank
you mistress.” Kari rose from the table
and knelt where Mistress Lainie directed.
Both left Kari kneeling on the floor and went into Mistress Elena’s
office.
Lynne
approached with Heide on a short leash, and directed her to kneel beside
Kari. She locked Kari’s wrists and left
them both there. She also went into
Mistress Elena’s office.
“What are
we doin’ here?” Heide whispered.
“SShhh,”
Kari cautioned.
“Ok, we
have a treat for both of you,” said Mistress Regina as she returned from the
office. “Heide, come with me,” she
beckoned with her index finger. Heide
rose and followed.
Mistress
Lainie came out and took Kari’s leash, “I’ve got something special for you,
babe.” Kari rose and followed. She took Kari behind a lacquered oriental
screen to an easy chair and Mistress Lainie removed the wrist-securing padlock
had her sit and lie back.
“Just sit
here and spread your legs apart.” Kari
sat and spread her legs, expecting some sort of restraint to keep them apart,
but she was left there alone, and Mistress Lainie took the leash when she went.
Mistress
Regina led Heide in and had her kneel between Kari’s thighs. Heide leaned forward and began to lick Kari’s
pussy. She was tentative and first and
Mistress Regina urged her to be more insistent in her licking. She used the end of her leash to give Heide a
light smack across her back. She jumped
and leaned her entire face into Kari’s pussy and began to suck Kari’s clitoral
hood and inner lips into her mouth. The
air dildo cone, kept her from pushing her tongue into Kari’s vagina. She licked and sucked for about 10 minutes
when Kari had an orgasm. Kari expected
Mistress Regina to pull Heide back, but she kept her face buried in Kari’s
pussy. After a second orgasm she pulled
Heide back, and Mistress Lainie was there with her squeeze bulb to inflate the
cone more.
After 15
more bulb squeezes, Heide was made to return to Kari’s pussy. Kari was starting to feel concerned about
this whole procedure. She soon forgot
her worries as another orgasm built, and soon another. Heide was pulled out again, and the bulb
reinstalled.
This time
the pressure from the cone was very unpleasant.
It took longer for Heide to take Kari’s mind off the feelings. Kari had an orgasm, but not until after
almost 20 minutes and not particularly strong.
When Mistress Lainie attached the squeeze bulb again, Kari sighed. She was given 10 more pumps.
This time
the pain was serious, but Heide was pushed forward again. Mistress Regina directed her to lick and suck
Kari from her navel to her anus and even put her tongue into Kari’s anus. Kari had a very intense orgasm and a second
followed immediately. Kari wasn’t sure
if it was from Heide’s tonguing or just from her own response to the pain.
Mistress
Lainie had a pair of nipple clamps that she put onto Kari’s long, erect nipples
and tightened. When she felt the tension
and tightened them until she was satisfied, she felt the tension again and
pointed at Kari’s pussy, where Heide resumed her attention to Kari’s
pussy. Kari started to feel the
throbbing in her nipples and then the feeling spread through her body and
through her pussy. The feelings were the
same as the first day, when Lynne put the clamps on her and left, and at least
100 times stronger. She had an orgasm
almost immediately, and Mistress Regina pulled Heide back, Mistress Lainie
tightened the clamps another full turn on the thumbscrews. Kari began to sob softly, but Mistress Regina
pushed the back of Heide’s head forward again.
She put her tongue out automatically as she neared Kari’s pussy lips,
but this time Mistress Regina directed her to just lick gently and not push
hard into her pussy. Kari had a huge
shattering orgasm, that caused her to nearly faint. Mistress Regina ordered and
Heide continued to lick Kari’s outer lips and her anus, but not to insert her
tongue. While Heide was busy, Mistress
Lainie added another set of nipple clamps to Kari’s already tortured
nipples. Kari started to have another
massive orgasm, but fainted during the most extreme sensations.
Kari’s
eyes opened slowly. When she started to
try to rise she couldn’t move her arms or her legs. Her nipples also felt
terrible, because the clamps were still installed. Her pussy felt stuffed, and Mistress Lainie’s
catheter now also filled her urethra.
She looked around and saw that she was in her cell.
“Kari,
I’m so sorry,” she heard Heide. She
sounded nearby. When Kari was able to
look she saw that Heide was kneeling right beside her on her own pad in her
cell.
“No. I
thank you. It was the best I’ve ever
had. I’ve never cum like that before,
but my nipples still hurt so much.”
Heide nodded and leaned forward and kissed Kari’s lips, she gently and
tenderly pressed her lips to Kari’s.
After a little she put her tongue between Kari’s lips
affectionately. Heide pulled back and
started to kiss and lightly lick with her tongue along Kari’s skin, down the
center of her chest to her navel. Heide
French kissed Kari’s navel as though it was another mouth. Kari began to gasp and moan with the
beginning of another orgasm. Heide
pushed her tongue harder as she continued to kiss Kari’s navel even as Kari
felt another outrageous orgasm. Heide
didn’t stop as Kari started to build the feelings again, her second orgasm was
so intense Kari fainted again.
When Kari
open her eyes again she was still secured on her bed, but her nipple clamps
were gone, and Heide was in her own cell.
She still felt the pressure in her vagina and the catheter in her
urethra. Heide was at the front of her
cell across the hall and waiting for Kari to wake up.
“Are you
all right?” Heide seemed concerned. “I
didn’t meant to hurt you, Mistress Regina made me do that.” She spoke loudly, even though she was not
really very far away.
“Heide,
it’s all right. I’ve never felt anything
like that. It felt so wonderful that I fainted.
It’s okay.”
“Yes,
she’s a pain slut,” Mistress Regina spoke as she came into the slave
barracks. “She gets hotter, the more
intense the pain and the pleasure sensations.
Until she has more and more intense orgasms.”
“She also
gets off on humiliation,” Mistress Lainie said as she came in behind Mistress
Regina.
“Would
you like me to take that out of your pussy, Kari?” Mistress Lainie said as she
opened Kari’s cell.
Kari
smiled and shook her head, “No mistress.”
“Oh, I
could blow it up a little more,” she said and held up the bulb and squeezed it
menacingly.
“Yes
mistress.”
“Why should I? Pain sluts disgust me. Especially those that like to blow dogs,” Mistress Lainie curled her lip as she spoke. If her intention was to humiliate Kari it worked. Kari started to cry openly. Mistress Lainie came forward and attached the pump to the end of the cone, and added 10 more pumps.
The pain
was incredible, Kari gasped and moaned.
She felt like the dildo was about to blow out through her belly. Mistress Lainie unplugged Kari’s catheter,
but left the catheter inside her.
“Come
with me, lil’ pain slut,” Mistress Lainie sounded very sweet. “I have something more for you. I’m going to hurt you,” she smiled
wickedly. “A lot,” she said while she
disconnected the catheter to Kari’s bladder.
She helped Kari to her feet and snapped a leash to her collar.
She led
Kari to the training room where Mistress Regina’s frame was waiting. Mistress Lainie led Kari to the open end and
pointed at it. Kari knew what was
expected. She crawled on her hands and
knees into the framework and laid her neck on the base of the stocks. Mistress Lainie closed the upper half over
the top of Kari’s neck. The stocks
pinioned Kari’s head and blocked her view to her body and extremities.
“I have a
surprise for you, babe,” Mistress Lainie leaned forward and kissed Kari
delicately on her left temple. She
extended her tongue and wetly licked the side of Kari’s head, from her chin to
her hairline. She left a sloppy, wet
trail on the whole side of her head.
“Yeuchhh.” Mistress Lainie snickered.
She raised the nipple teasers while she was distracting Kari’s
attention.
“With
that air dildo pressing inside, your bladder won’t hold very much. It’s a good thing you have that catheter, or
else you’d piss all over yourself,” Mistress Lainie said as she soothingly
stroked Kari’s butt. “Don’t you feel
like you need to urinate Kari?”
“Oh,
please mistress, allow slave kari to urinate.”
“I’d have
to consider that request, you know, think it over. Hhhmm,” she said as though deep in thought. “Ah, no,” she said as she closed the upper
and lower crossbars. Kari was
effectively secured in place in the framework.
“I have complete control of your body now, even whether you get to
piss. What would you do to get me to let
you piss right now?”
“Mistress
Lainie, slave Kari would do anything you want me to for you. Absolutely anything.” Kari whined. “Do you need your car washed?” Lainie cracked up, she began to laugh, and
she almost choked.
“Oh god,
I don’t believe you,” she laughed as she reattached the little hose to the end
of the catheter. “I’ll be right
back.” Mistress Lainie went into
Mistress Elena’s office.
“You
won’t believe what Kari just said,” she told Mistress Elena the rest of the
story. “I’m afraid I cracked up, I just
hooked up the catheter and came in here.”
Mistress Elena laughed too.
Mistress
Lainie returned with an inflatable butt-plug.
After she inserted it she inflated the inner ring, and then she inflated
the neck. Kari gasped as her anus stretched. Mistress Lainie kept her there for over an
hour increasing the pressure in Kari slowly, a few pumps at a time. When she was finished, she had opened Kari to
3 ¾ inches,
larger than Kari had been before. The
pain was so bad that Kari didn’t get aroused from it. The nipple teasers were getting to Kari, the
clamps left her nipples very tender.
Mistress Regina’s little spikes were a constant irritant to the ends.
She was
still secured in the frame when Mistress Regina came over and removed both the
butt-plug and dildo, but left the catheter.
She blew her silent dog whistle and Kari’s least favorite dog came
in. Mistress Regina had the dog lick
Kari’s pussy and anus for several minutes.
Kari was so aroused she began to beg to cum.
“Please
allow slave kari to cum mistress,” she begged.
“Sure, if
my doggy is making you hot Kari, I’ll let you cum.” She got the dog up onto the frame so he could
mount Kari and get his penis into her pussy.
The dog’s penis swelled in her and began to stroke very rapidly. Kari came almost immediately, and after a
second orgasm, the big Shepard finished too.
She took the dog and left Kari in the frame. After she watered the dog she came back to
get Kari.
“I had to
take care of the most important animal first,” she said casually, as she
released Kari’s restraints. Lynne took
Kari to the slave barracks and gave her a douche then washed her in the shower.
Kari sat
on the dildo chair for the 3rd time this week. Mistress Lainie increased the time until this
session lasted 30 minutes. Mistress
Regina came by and got Kari to go outside.
She had Kari kneel on the lawn, and ordered her to remain kneeling while
she was busy. She left Kari kneeling for
an hour, when she came back she looked unhappy.
“Did you
move while I was busy, you little bitch?”
“No
mistress, this slavegirl remained exactly where ordered,” was Kari’s fearful
reply. Mistress Regina checked the marks
she made on the ground before she brought Kari out.
“If you
moved so much as an inch, I’ll beat you until you can’t walk.” She found that Kari was exactly where she had
been ordered to wait. Then while she was
looking right at her, Kari moved to her left about a foot.
“Do you want me to whip you, Kari?” She asked
incredulously.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari kept her eyes averted.
“I think I’ve created a monster.” She thought to
herself.
“Kari get up and come with me.” She left
without looking back and went to the door.
Kari knew something was up Mistress Regina didn’t put a leash on her
collar. They went into Mistress Elena’s
office. Mistress Regina picked up a
towel as they passed a stack on a table near the bathroom door. When they got inside she folded the towel and
laid it on the seat of a chair by the desk.
When Kari came in she just pointed to the chair without speaking.
Kari looked at the chair and cautiously
sat on the towel. She looked to Mistress
Regina curiously and waited for her.
“Strange circumstances, right?” she
continued without waiting for Kari to answer.
“Do you really get off when you are beaten or whipped?”
“Only if it’s someone I love,” Kari
answered seriously. “I wouldn’t be
interested if it was just anybody. When
Carl and I first started with this, I always felt he could do more and I could
be more.”
“So you have found that you like to be
punished,” Mistress Regina paused. “But
by me.” Kari nodded. “Are you looking forward to your Master
Carl’s return?”
“Yes very much. I do miss him so much.”
“Maybe you would like to hear what our
newest surprise for you was,” she asked, changing the subject. Kari smiled and nodded. “That towel you’re sitting on is there for a
reason.” She continued as Kari glanced down. “The dildo we’ve had you stretched over was
coated with a hormone and chemical compound that has made your glands
hyperactive. You’ll be wet all the time
from now on.”
“Forever?” Kari smiled as she thought
about the implications.
“Yes, forever and all the time, it’ll be
lighter in a few days. You’ll have to be
careful of the furniture from now on.
Any thing you are allowed to sit on will get covered with your secretions. Your owner said you rarely if ever wear any
clothing, so you won’t have to worry about ruining anything.”
“Oh damn,” Kari was obviously getting
aroused. “I hope he gets back soon. Why did you have Heide’s pussy ringed closed?
If you don’t mind me asking.”
“No I don’t mind. I got her for my exclusive use and I don’t
have a need for her vagina, so I had it closed off. She’s a virgin and I’m keeping her that way.”
“Wow, I love that idea.” She shifted around, her pussy was getting
even more lubricated and she was already too excited to continue. Mistress Elena came in just then and chatted
with Mistress Regina, they both looked at Kari repeatedly.
“Let’s go Kari. You moved after I told you to stay. Now it’s time to take your medicine. Kneel,” Mistress Regina pointed to the
floor. Kari leapt from the chair and
knelt with her hands clasped behind her back, as she watched Mistress Regina
walk to the door.
Mistress Elena ordered her to stand and
bring her arms up higher so her right wrist was by her left elbow and her left
wrist was by her right elbow. She had a
black leather arm sleeve that held her arms together in that position. It was held by a heavy zipper, there was no
need for a lock. Kari couldn’t reach the
zipper to release it. “This is the way
you’ll be secured from now on. Do you understand?”
“Yes mistress,” was Kari’s joyful
response. She lifted her chin so
Mistress Elena could snap her leash to Kari’s collar.
She followed meekly behind to Mistress
Regina and through the door and into the training room. Mistress Regina led Kari to the hanging wrist
cuffs and took the arm binder off and attached the leather cuffs. She spent very little time getting Kari ready
and then suspended her 2 feet above the floor.
“Do you remember this,” she held up the
cat ‘o nine tails.
“Yes
mistress,” Kari whispered.
“What?
Speak up slut or I’ll have to double your strokes,” Mistress Regina
growled.
“Yes mistress,” she said out loud this
time. “Mistress, slavegirl kari wishes
to speak to you.”
“NO, shut up. I have nothing to say any little bitch.” She began to whip Kari’s back and butt. After 5 strokes, she stopped. “I did say you would get double strokes, did
I not?”
“Yes mistress.”
“She moved to Kari’s front and whipped
Kari’s chest and belly. She gave Kari 5
more strokes. She had to be careful
today, she didn’t want Kari to cum from the whipping. There were more plans for later.
Mistress Lainie came along in a few
minutes with Lynne; she took Kari down and sent her with Lynne to be
washed. Lynne snapped her leash to
Kari’s collar, and led her to the slave barracks to be washed.
When they arrived she put Kari facedown on
the table and spread her legs. She
strapped her ankles to opposite corners of the table, and left her there. Kari knew this meant that Lynne would be
giving her an enema. She had been given
her daily enema this morning, before her morning washing. Lynne was back in a few minutes, with the enema
can. The soap in the mixture was very
powerful; its smell was quite strong.
“That smells strong Lynne. Are you sure about that?” Kari sounded
worried.
“Take my word for it, you’ll be glad
later.” She patted Kari on the butt.
Lynne gently lubed Kari’s anus and then inserted the tube and the
nozzle. She attached the hose and
started the flow immediately.
“Ooohh,” Kari moaned as the very warm
solution flowed into her. “Lynne that’s
really hot.”
“Just lay there and take it, sweetheart,”
she stroked the back of Kari’s head.
“You’ll be glad for it later. I can’t
tell you anything more.”
“Why not?”
“Because I don’t really know. It’s a secret visitor, but I don’t know
whom.” she admitted, with a little laugh.
“This is the mixture Mistress Lainie sent for you.” She unhooked the hose and took the can to
obtain a refill. Kari remained on the
table while Lynne was gone. Her arms
were in the leather sleeve and her legs secured. She was moaning when Lynne returned the very
hot enema was causing cramps, and she was deliciously bound to the table with
her arms still in the leather sleeve.
Lynne got her up and took her to the toilet. She stood over the seat-less commode so Lynne
could remove the tube and nozzle. Lynne
took the tube and nozzle out in one smooth motion, the contents of Kari’s
bowels followed. As soon as she was
done, Lynne led her back to the table.
Kari re-mounted the table and spread her legs so Lynne could strap her
ankles apart. This enema was also very
soapy and hot. Kari started to cry right
away, because the cramps started immediately this time. Mistress Lainie came in with the rinse enema
and they took Kari to the commode as soon as she was there. When she was done she was returned to the
table for the rinse. When that was done
and Kari was over the commode, Mistress Regina came in with another rinse. This was perfumed water that they used
instead of the sesame oil. When it was
in, they left Kari on the table for almost 15 minutes. Lynne returned alone and got Kari off the
table and took her to the commode for one last time.
When she was done, she removed Kari’s arm
binding sleeve and ushered her into the shower.
She soothingly and carefully washed Kari’s over used anus first, then
the rest of her body.
“You know I haven’t washed myself in over
3 months, I kind of miss it sometimes,” Kari said thoughtfully. Lynne was almost done with her when Mistress
Lainie came to make up Kari’s face. This
time her arm binder was brown alligator leather. She was given a pair of matching brown
alligator platform spikes. The ankle
straps were wide and 2 tiny gold padlocks secured each.
Kari followed Mistress Lainie into
Mistress Elena’s office she wondered what would happen next. First the tremendous enemas and then Lynne’s
extensive shower, and lastly Mistress Lainie’s application of makeup. She looked very nice and felt beautiful. When she came around Mistress Lainie, she
could hardly speak.
“MASTER.”
Kari rushed to him and knelt at his feet, as he sat in Mistress Elena’s
leather covered chair. Since the leather
sleeve securely bound her arms, she could only kneel and press her face onto
Carl’s feet and kiss his insteps. He
smiled and picked up the end of her leash.
When she raised her head to see him, he pointed to the left side of the
chair and she scrambled to kneel where he pointed. He put his left hand on Kari’s head and
gently stroked her hair.
Kari looked around and saw that another
slavegirl was kneeling on the other side of Master Carl’s chair. Kari was so happy to see him that she didn’t
even notice that anyone else was with him.
The other girl was kneeling just as Kari; she was dressed in a navy blue
suit with a micro-mini skirt.
“Stand up Kimi,” Master Carl said
sharply. She stood and waited for her
next command. It wasn’t long in coming,
“Walk out in front of me.” She strode
out and stopped facing him. He made a
spinning motion with his fingers, “Slowly.”
She turned slowly in front of him; he had
her do it so Kari could see her better.
Kimi was wearing dark blue patent leather shoes. The shoes had 2-inch platforms and very high
heels. Kimi looked a lot like Kari; she
was 5 feet and 3 inches tall, but with the heels she was 5 feet 10 inches. Her mini skirt just passed her pale tan
stocking tops. Kari could see the very
tiniest bit of white of Kimi’s garters, at the edge of her hem. Her jacket was unbuttoned, and left a gap
that showed her sheer blue silk top.
“Ok we’re all set,” said Mistress Elena as
she walked into the room with a sheaf of papers and sat at her desk. “Kimi checks out all right.” She turned to Master Carl, “I hope you’re not
offended, but for protection of my business I have to make sure of all of my
charges.”
Master Carl smiled and shook his head, “Of
course, you have too much to lose over a
little decorum.”
“Come over here Kimi,” she ordered
briskly. “Stand in front of my desk.”
“Yes mistress,” Kimi said as she hurried
to obey.
Mistress Elena nodded to
Mistress Lainie who casually pushed a wastebasket near Kimi with her foot. “Put your clothes in the wastebasket. You won’t be needing them anymore.” Kimi slipped off her jacket and dropped it
into the basket, her silk top followed.
Kimi took a breath and looked around as she unbuttoned and unzipped her
tiny skirt, it dropped to the floor. She
picked it up and dropped it into the basket.
Master Carl hadn’t given her a brassiere or a pair of panties to
wear.
Kimi was very slender, just
like Kari. Her breasts were small; she
wore a 32A cup size bra when she wore one. Her nipples were dark red/brown almost maroon,
and she had a tiny triangle of black pubic hair above her shaved pussy
lips. Kimi’s waist was small only 22
inches and her hips 33, a little smaller
than Kari. Her shoes had wide ankle
straps with tiny gold padlocks she could not remove them.
“Leave the rest,” said Mistress
Elena. “The lacey white belt looks so
good on you. Turn around so I can see
your behind, dear.” Mistress Elena
smiled, she appreciated a nice ass, and Kimi was very nice from the rear. She had slender thighs and butt, and her
posture kept her anus and pussy easily visible from the back. Her I.S.R. number was tattooed on the small
triangular spot at the top of her anal cleft.
It was well done “90974” the medium blue color stood out beautifully
against her tanned skin. Kari could see
her breasts and nipples now, Kimi’s nipples and navel were pierced and each had
a small gold ring through it. The most
intriguing however, was Kimi’s pussy jewelry.
Her outer lips were pierced very deeply, at least an inch from the edge
near the top of her pussy, with large gauge holes; she had an oval shaped ring
through both holes and it carried a smaller round ring on it.
“Is that for a leash?” Mistress Lainie
asked. “I love it, that’s beautiful. Did you have it done?” she asked Carl.
“No,” he answered softly. “It was there when I bought her. In Europe that’s not appreciated, and I got
her for a good price. I like it though,”
he smiled as he spoke.
Mistress Lainie snapped her leash to the
ring and led Kimi out, to her cell in the slave barracks. Kimi followed her obediently; with a leash to
her pussy she really had no choice.
“She’s had some training, when we’re done
she’ll be very good, maybe as good as Kari,” Mistress Elena spoke proudly. “I’ve got a nice room in the guest quarters
ready for you. Lynne will show you
there.” She looked around as Lynne
rushed forward to comply.
“I’ll be here tonight and tomorrow night
and then I must return to Switzerland,” he told Kari when they got to the guest
room. “I’m going to be here for your
last day of training and graduation. I’m
proud of your accomplishment.” He smiled at Kari. “Kneel on the pad,” he pointed to the slave
pad in the corner. “I’ll be back after I
shower. I expect you’ll be ready for
use.”
“Yes master,” Kari rushed to the corner
and dropped to her knees. “I’m always
ready for your use.” She was thrilled. Carl went into the bathroom to take his
shower while Kari knelt. He smiled to
himself; Kari would finally get the treatment she sought from him.
When Carl was finished he walked into the
room naked, he went to the bed and sat on the edge. Kari hungrily watched his every step, and
licked her lips in anticipation.
“Crawl over here and pleasure me, bitch,”
he said cruelly. Kari’s arms were still
in the binder, so she had to crawl on her belly. She used her knees and hips, she slithered as
much as crawled to reach Master Carl.
She gasped as her long tender nipples were scrubbed roughly on the
carpet.
When she got there she knelt between
Carl’s knees and took his semi-erect penis in her mouth. She licked and sucked him in as his erection
grew. Kari continued to swirl her tongue
and her stud around and over the delicate head until he sighed. Kari had certainly learned her new skills
well, she took Master Carl’s penis deep into mouth, his firm head well to the
back nearly into her throat. He ejaculated
in her mouth and she swallowed as best she could, but his volume was huge. She couldn’t swallow fast enough to keep it
all in, but he held the back of her head.
Semen came out both sides of her mouth, and even a little out her nose. Carl was surprised that she took it all in
stride, she casually licked up all that she could, and didn’t worry about the
rest.
“May slave kari cum master?”
“No.
Don’t ask me again. I’ll tell you
when you are allowed to cum.” He snarled at her.
“Yes master.” Kari was thrilled. She had waited so long for him to order her.
“Do
you like my new slavegirl?” he asked carefully.
“Yes master, I love everything of yours.”
“Lie on the bed, with your
ass up. I want to make use of it.” Kari hurried to obey him. She got onto the bed but kept her feet on the
floor, when she was in position she arched her back and spread her legs.
“Damn!” he thought to himself. He looked
at her and was very impressed. He wasted
little time entering her anus. Kari
flexed her butt and anus muscles, he lasted just a few minutes. She rose a little, turned and licked his
penis clean. He didn’t start getting
hard again, he was tired and it was catching up to him.
“I’ve been busy today and I’m sleepy. Turn around Kari.” She turned; he unzipped the zipper on her
binder and attached the chain from the bedpost to her collar. He pointed down and snuggled into the
covers. Kari lay on the floor by the bed
and smiled as she closed her eyes. As
soon as she head Carl’s even measured breathing, she used the bathroom, and
then returned to her spot on the floor.
Lynne opened the door quietly; she woke
Kari without bothering her master. It
was an hour before time to prepare her for the last day of training; Kari
smiled and nodded to her. After Lynne
left, she slowly lifted the covers and took her master’s flaccid penis between
her lips. She began gently and slowly build pressure and tension. Her goal was to raise his erection before he
awoke. She was good, it worked!
Carl woke up suddenly, to a raging
hard-on. Looking down he was met with
Kari’s eyes looking back, her lips were around his penis and her cheeks hollow
as she sucked. This time her arms were
not bound so she could handle his balls and the base of his penis. She had been cautioned to keep away from his
rectum unless he ordered it.
He ejaculated hugely again, but she was
ready and didn’t loose a drop. She kept
his penis in her mouth until she felt he was sufficiently licked clean. He looked at her dreamily, and went into the
bathroom, leaving her kneeling by the bed.
While he was busy, Lynne came silently and took Kari for her daily
preparations.
“Well, how did it go? Was it as much fun as you thought? Did you surprise him with any of the new
stuff, that you learned here?” Lynne asked all at once. Kari was laying face down on her table in the
prep area; the first enema was inside her.
She was waiting for 15 minutes to let the enema do its work.
“Oh yeah,” she answered slowly. “It was better that I hoped.”
“Did he let you come?”
“I can’t tell you that,” Kari answered
modestly. “Actually not yet, when I
finish training today, we’re going someplace.
He said I’d get to then.” Lynne
looked at her with new respect and a bit of envy. She released Kari’s ankles and gave her a little
slap on her butt. Kari went to the open
topped commode and waited for Lynne to pull the nozzle and long tube out of
her. When she was done and Lynne wiped
her butt she returned to the table. She
climbed on for the rinse enema. Lynne
inserted the tube and nozzle, and started the flow. The rinse was 2 quarts, but didn’t require
the 15 minutes to work, as soon as it was in, Lynne got her up to expel
it. Then came the 16 ounces of sesame
oil. Kari expelled the excess oil, and
walked to the shower she Lynne could wash her.
Mistress Lainie was there to get her for
her last day of vaginal training when Lynne finished washing and drying
her. Lynne had her all ready to go, with
her arm binder and Mistress Lainie’s leash snapped onto Kari’s collar. Each Mistress had her own personal leash and
each had her own preferences. A longer
or thinner, braided leather or chain, Lainie’s was braided leather and only 3
feet long with a wrist loop. She took
the end of her leash and led Kari to the training room.
They started with the frame where she had
Kari crawl in and secured her head with the stock and the chest and back
bars. As soon as she had Kari locked in
place she lifted the nipple teasers to poke and prick the ends of Kari’s
nipples. Mistress Lainie had an inflatable dildo to stretch Kari as wide as
possible; today she had to sit on the final dildo chair. Mistress Lainie wanted to have her on the
chair by noon. The inflatable would be
inside for almost 4 hours the stretching would be slow. The stretching was today’s goal, not control.
Mistress Lainie pumped the dildo 15 times;
she would have to insert the catheter before it went any bigger. She stood to leave.
“Mistress may slave kari ask a question?”
“Sure sweetheart, what is it?” Mistress
Lainie leaned down by Kari’s head to listen.
“Is there something poking my nipples,
sometimes they hurt so much while I’m in here?”
“Sshh,” was all she said, and she gave
Kari a kiss on her forehead. She left to
go into Mistress Elena’s office. Kari
tried to be as still as possible to keep her nipples from hurting as much as
possible. She didn’t know the answer,
but Mistress Lainie didn’t deny it, however she didn’t really say there was
something poking.
Kari was lost in her own mind. She had learned to be content to fulfill her
master or mistresses wishes. If she was
tied or ordered to kneel, she did either for as long as required.
“Just one more time, baby,” Kari was
surprised when Mistress Lainie came to pump more air into her dildo. Mistress Lainie stopped by her head, and
gently stroked her hair, too. Kari could
feel the large size of the dildo, and the presence of the catheter, but she did
not remember Mistress Lainie installing it.
“Kari sit down on the chair and get the dildo
fully inside,” Mistress Lainie ordered.
“Yes mistress,” her heart soared. Master Carl and Mistresses Elena and Regina
were sitting in chairs and sipping coffee, waiting to watch Kari’s
“commencement”.
She lowered herself carefully, and slowed
when the end of the dildo touched her nether lips. She was already slightly aroused, but she was
always adequately lubricated. The
treatments she had been given made her pussy very juicy, she was confident as
she settled over the huge wooden member.
The dildo was curved, 4 inches wide by 12 inches long. Kari had never had anything longer than 11
inches before, but putting her weight on it should make it possible. She loved her master and he ordered her to
obey Mistress Elena and of course the others.
She would do as ordered.
She felt the size of the dildo as she slid
slowly over its length. Kari felt as
though she was filling fast, she felt the great dildo stretch her inner tissues
as she lowered over it. It hurt but not
terribly and she kept on. When she
finally reached the seat, she felt relieved and proud of herself. Mistress Lainie made her remain on the chair
for an hour. Master Carl came to see
her; he patted her head and kissed her lips softly. Mistress Regina brought Kimi to see,
too. They all posed for pictures with
Kari.
“Lainie you’ve done well,” Mistress Elena
complimented her. “I know it took a
while to get her opened up enough. Very
nice.” Kari understood, slaves didn’t
really accomplish anything, their trainers did.
Mistress Anna, Lainie’s mother came by,
too. She stopped in to leave Louise, and
get a first hand look at Kimi’s pierced pussy lips leash attachment point. She was ready to have a permanent collar,
like Kari’s for Louise. When Lainie came
home last night she was very excited about Kimi’s rings. She brought Louise for piercing by Mr. Ford;
the healing would take several weeks, possibly 2 months for holes this
large. They found the rings at a website
and ordered them last night.
“You’ll be doing that soon,” Mistress
Regina told Kimi. “I’ll have you
stretched over that dildo before I’m done with you,” she said proudly. Kimi looked on warily, she gave a little
shiver and tried to step back. Mistress
Regina tugged her forward by her leash, softly.
Kimi hurried to comply; the leash was not new to her.
“Kari, I’ve got your dress here,” Lynne
said as she came into the guestroom. She
held up the nearly transparent silk garment.
It was very pale yellow with antiqued gold color spaghetti straps. “It looks nicer than the one Mistress Regina
had for you that time.”
“It is,” she answered. “My master got it for me.” Kari continued to attach the garters to her
stockings. She looked at the tiny dress
its one sheer and diaphanous layer. She
could see through it on the hanger. The
minuscule coverage it offered gave her a thrill. It offered only slightly more coverage than
Mistress Regina’s dress, but it was completely sheer. Kari didn’t mind in the slightest. If her master wanted her to go out without
anything on she would be right there, without a single concern.
They went to a private party, and not to a
public restaurant. Kari wondered when
they left if Master Carl was really taking her out in public so exposed. Kari’s silk dress was taken at the door and
hung in the cloakroom, she was taken out to Master Carl on a leash with a
leather arm binder. She still wore the
stockings, garter belt and her platform, high heels.
Waiters and waitresses from a local
gourmet restaurant catered their dinner.
Kari was not the only slavegirl in attendance, but she was the only one
allowed near the table. A beautiful
black and floral accented, hand loomed rug was set by Master Carl’s chair for
her to kneel upon. He absently fed her
from his plate; an occasional morsel was his treat to her.
A pretty young woman with straight
brunette hair sitting beside him offered Kari a tiny shred of her steak. Master Carl said he preferred that she only
have vegetarian fare. She took the meat
back and gave Kari several pieces of tomato and bits of broccoli. She began to pet Kari’s head and stroke her
hair.
“She’s such a pretty little bitch. Do you have any others?” she asked.
“Yes, but not this nice. She’s my favorite,” he said expansively. “She’s just finished Mistress Elena’s
Academy, today.”
“Really? My sister works there, maybe you
know her, Lainie. She’s the youngest
trainer to ever work there.” Kari moved
closer and laid her head on the young woman’s lap. Kari’s short blonde hair pressed firmly on
the snug skirt of Landy’s white evening gown
“I guess she knows Lainie. Look
at this,” she gushed. “I should
introduce myself. I’m Landy, and Lainie is my younger sister.”
“Mistress Elena always does a nice job,”
she turned Kari by her shoulder and looked at her front. “No tattoos, what was she trained for?”
“Oh, like I said just today, I haven’t had
time to get them on yet,” Carl admitted.
“I had basic slave training and oral, anal, and of course vaginal.”
The other slavegirls were not fed. They were required to wait in the parlor
until the dinner was over and the caterers were finished. When they were
brought in Carl unzipped Kari’s arm binder.
When they were in each was sent under the table to service their owners,
over coffee. When they came in, Kari
slipped under the table without being told.
She gently unzipped her master’s trousers and carefully lifted his penis
out. She held it with her fingertips,
and licked the full length of his shaft.
She was rewarded by an almost immediate orgasm. She got her mouth over the end in just time
to catch it all and swallowed fast enough to keep it in.
Next: Kari has a chance to run a race, and enjoy her leisure while boarded at Mistress Elena’s Academy. Kimi learns her lessons well.
©By: Long Johnson
(Nom de Plume)
Kari sat
very still and listened to the buzzing, as Mr. Ford tattooed Mistress Elena’s
logo and the little letters to show her accomplishments on her left breast. She
wanted to be sure the letters were clear and not blurred. The 4 letters were tattooed vertically on her
left breast on the skin outside her pink areola. On the top was E for Mistress
Elena’s academy. Below it he tattooed O for passing the
oral training. Then A and V for anal and vaginal training. Kari was actually proud of what she had
accomplished. Master Carl was needed at his office in
When he finished Mr. Ford stepped back so
Lainie could get Kari out of the brown leather covered chair to go. After she was out she stepped toward Mr. Ford
to thank him, he was very tall, nearly 6 feet and 4 inches, to Kari’s 5 feet
and 4 inches.
“Thank you very much Mr. Ford. Your work is very beautiful,” She stepped
quickly on the step up to the tall chair she just climbed from, and gave him a
tiny kiss on the left side of his long craggy face. She stepped down and crossed her arms behind
her back, so Mistress Lainie could zip the arm binder to secure her for the
walk to Mistress Elena’s office.
“Thank you,” he was
surprised. His gaunt features broke into
a shy smile, and his pale gray/blue eyes sparkled, the first smile Lainie or Kari had seen from him. Normally he would have nothing to do with
slavegirls, but her demonstration was so spontaneous he could not avoid
it. She seemed to really appreciate his
efforts and that meant a lot to him today.
Mr. Ford preferred the company of men, he
worked here to help Mistress Elena, he had known her for many years, and she
needed an artist one day 4 years ago, and he just stayed to help. She needed a tattoo and
piercing artist, he had sold his
shop and then grew tired of too much leisure.
Elena was very convincing and promised him that he would not have to
even speak to any slavegirls. Now this
naked little girl was making him smile, “What next”
he wondered.
Kimi
was undecided, the tall American bought her and took her away to Arizona (?) and left her with these strange women. They all treated her like a Hündchen, a
puppy, or Kätzchen,
a kitten, but they all wanted to put their fingers in her pussy. Except the old Schwule,
he had to wear Einmalhandschuhe, disposable gloves, to even touch her. She did like the new smaller nipple rings,
then he looked over her pussy lips and the haltering,
her lock ring. He pulled gently and
tested the smaller sliding leash attachment ring. He wasn’t very careful, but he didn’t hurt
her.
Unlike most of them, the mädchen, was bissig, vicious, every time she came near was painful. Mistress
Lainie liked having Kimi to play with and torment, she jumped every time Lainie
got near. Kimi didn’t seem to like
having Mistress Elena or
Kimi had been a slavegirl
since she was 17 years old. Her mother
was left alone with 7 children, 1 girl and 6 boys, after a mortar attack in
That afternoon she had the ISR tattoo “90974” put on her lower back, in the small triangular spot above her anal
cleft. The light aqua color stood out
beautifully against her dark skin. The
next morning her light brown nipples and navel were pierced. The 8-gauge pussy ring was done the third
morning; she was almost 3 months healing from it. The other holes were all healed long
before. When she was healed the
permanent ring was installed. A small
round ring was put over the heavy oval shaped inner ring and the pin was swaged
in place. The pinned portion was carefully turned inside, so that only the
smooth portion was visible.
Kimi was very pretty; she had
raven black hair that covered her head in a mop of short ringlets and deep blue
eyes. Her olive complexion was divine
and each brown nipple stood on top of a perfectly round areola. At 5 feet and 3 inches, she was not tall so
there was no interest from wealthy Arabs.
They had plenty of short dark haired girls
right at home for free. Kimi was not
very big, she weighed 106 pounds and her figure 32A-21-33, was cute. She needed someone who wanted a petite,
pretty girl. The owners purchased her
for resale to an American if possible; so all the body piercing was done. It wasn’t as popular in
The only respites from the
boredom were the visits by the beautician to remove all of Kimi’s body
hair. She had to lie very still, for an
hour at a time for the electrolysis to be completed. Then she waited in the slave barracks for a
long time.
The training she received was only
rudimentary, how to kneel properly and how to give good blowjobs. She was cautioned about masturbation, she had
to refrain and be careful. Kimi was
allowed to think she got away with it once a week though; they allowed her a
little space. She was a “jungfrau” a virgin and the owners kept her that way. The worst part of her life was boredom. She had other slavegirls to associate with,
but they came in and left soon. So she
couldn’t make friends for long with any of them, especially the tall, blonde
ones.
Her picture was shown around
at various clubs and Master/Owner meetings quite extensively. Her going price was quite high, she was a
virgin and had all the piercings healed.
She was 18 when Master Carl
bought her, except for her complexion she looked just like Kari, her dark hair
was curly and Kari’s white blonde hair was straight. Carl wanted her for several weeks, but he
would not buy her until she was 18 years old, period. When the time came to actually make the
purchase he negotiated her price down a bit.
Kimi was so happy she finally had someone who wanted her that she cried
for an hour.
Their first evening was spent at the “Bundesherrschraftklub”,
or German Dominance Club where she
was delivered to Carl. She was dropped
and he took possession of her at the door.
The deliveryman got the paperwork signed and handed over her leash in
the front entrance. He grasped the back
of her cloak and pulled it off (she got to keep the arm binder) as he stepped
out the door. There she was naked and
alone, but somebody finally wanted her.
Master Carl didn’t speak German well enough to
understand she was a virgin, he thought “jungfrau” just meant young girl. She was delivered in time for dinner, when
the other slavegirls went under the table she followed their example and added
to Master Carl’s fine evening with great blowjob. She appreciated the company and new
surroundings a lot. When her got her back to his place he found out that jungfrau
translated to virgin in English.
He saved her until the
weekend when he had time to properly enjoy deflowering her, and take the
necessary precautions. He did not intend
to raise his own little herd of slaves, at all.
When he got Kimi, he was already headed to a meeting at the company
headquarters in
It was the first time in a little over a year she had worn clothes. He dressed her in micro miniskirts and nearly transparent tops. He kept a leash attached to her labia ring and then out under her skirt. Carl had enough self-confidence that he was not afraid she would run away, but keeping slavegirls often meant some sacrifice on his part too. So he kept her on a leash and made the effort to hold the other end too.
Lynne got Kimi out of her cell the first
morning and led her to the prep area and laid her face down on the stainless
steel topped table. Kimi followed her
instructions without hesitation, but she began to moan and shout in German. Something about klistierspritze (enema), so Lynne put a ball gag in her
mouth. She left it there for 5 hours,
Kimi got the idea. Wearing the ball gag
for 5 hours was definitely worse than the enema. Lynne took her to the doctor with the ball
gag still in place.
Kimi lay uncomfortably on her back; she
still had the arm binder on and her ankles in the stirrups. After she was secured, Lynne stepped back so
the doctor had access to Kimi’s pussy.
He already knew she had no birth control pills or implants. He carefully put the little stainless
installation tool into Kimi’s pussy, and through her cervix. When it was properly positioned he pressed
the plunger and placed the IUD in her uterus.
When he finished he pulled the tool out and dropped it into the sink, he
nodded to Lynne as he pulled off his rubber gloves. She got Kimi up and took her back to her cell
to wait for Mistress Regina to get her for position training.
Like most Europeans she spoke some
English, so all of the commands were not gibberish. Kimi learned English in high school, but she
hadn’t had the chance to use it for most of her time at the slave
barracks. It was coming back fast now
that she was using it exclusively.
She understood that Master Carl was
paying a lot to have her trained while he was busy. She appreciated the company and attention so
she did her best, for the praise and her own sense of accomplishment. She didn’t have any trouble waiting for
Mistress Regina; she had been waiting for the last year. The position training lasted for only 2 days
Kimi knew the positions already. Her
next training would be for oral skills.
Kari was finally done with her training,
but she didn’t just wait in her cell.
She was taken out 5 times a week and she ran behind the ponygirls. Miss Lynne would get her ready with her
running shoes and arm binder. She would
take her outside and tie her leash to the back of a 1-girl sulky or 3-girl
chariot. Mistress Elena had 5 ponygirls
that needed regular exercise. Sometimes
it was Mistress Elena on an errand or one of her grooms or handlers doing some
exercising. Kari especially liked
running behind the 3 blonde ponygirls, they were so big and strong that they
could keep up a fast past for miles. It
gave Kari the workout she missed while she was in the training course. Then twice a week she would get refresher
training in one of her skills.
Today it was oral skill time, Lynne got her ready to go with Kimi. Mistress Lainie was waiting for them in the
main training hall. She was filling in
for Mistress Regina and training alone this week. Mistress Regina was taking this week off, but
she would be back for Mistress Lainie to start her senior year of high school
next week, she went to
They were brought in wearing wrist cuffs, Kimi was given a collar while here for her training
sessions. Mistress Elena did not want to
have any sort of accident with the ring through Kimi’s pussy lips. It was very attractive, but didn’t look very
durable to her.
Mistress Lainie had 6 of the men that
Mistress Lainie was really here to make
sure Kimi got practice and so Kari was incidental to that. She knew that the man with the tremendous
volume of semen was here this morning and she wanted Kimi on him first. Mistress Lainie arraigned the line up with
him on the left end.
Lynne had removed the padlocks from both
slavegirls wrists when she dropped them.
Mistress Lainie ordered them to kneel, and then walked to the man she
wanted Kimi to blow first.
“Kimi crawl over here and start with this
one,” She ordered. Kimi crawled on her
hands and knees to the man Mistress Lainie indicated and she knelt in front of
him when she got there.
“Kari crawl over
here and get one for yourself and get started.”
She was interested in see how Kimi did; she didn’t know how extensive
Kimi’s knowledge of the subject was.
Kari headed for her favorite who happened to be sitting at the other end
of the line of seated men. Kimi saw this
and thought Kari wanted to race with her, she took up the challenge and decided
to finish her 3 before Kari could finish hers.
The game was afoot.
Kimi
unzipped the pants of the first man and lifted his penis out; as soon as she
had it uncovered she began to lick his dark red glans. Kari saw the look from Kimi and smiled to
herself. Kimi would be getting a BIG
surprise real soon. Kari’s first choice
was easy to get off, he loved Kari’s tongue stud because it tickled his
penis.
Kari was finished with hers first and was
crawling toward the next, when Kimi’s surprise came – literally – to her. She yelped and sputtered, but she managed to
keep most all of it inside and swallowed all but a couple of drops that ran
down her chin. Kimi finished up and went
to the next one. She looked toward Kari
and saw her second was already in her mouth.
Kimi crawled quickly between the knees of her next man and unzipped his
trousers. She quickly pulled her next
penis out, and licked it like a lollypop.
Kari’s next was unknown to her, she had given at least 100 blowjobs in
training but she had never met this one before. This one took a while and the advantage she
had from the first evaporated. She and
Kimi finished their seconds at the same time.
When Kari dropped to crawl to the next one
she was looking Kimi right in the eyes.
They both giggled at each other, and turned to the third one. From the back Mistress Lainie watched both as
they knelt, beautifully arched, between the knees of their last males. Kari finished just before Kimi and licked her
penis clean and leaned back. She watched
Kimi as she finished and sat back.
The two little slavegirls moved to each
other and Kari put her hand behind Kimi’s head and brought her closer. Kimi crowded to Kari and they pressed their
lips together. They both had the same idea
and kept the semen in their mouths, so when they kissed, each had semen to give
to the other. Kari had put her hand
behind Kimi’s neck so she couldn’t get away, and Kimi had hugged tight to Kari
so she couldn’t back away.
They both pushed the semen into each
other’s mouth; they both swallowed and pushed with their tongues. They broke apart and started laughing, and giggling uncontrollably. Long strings of semen stretched between their
mouths. Mistress Lainie wanted to make
them stop, she didn’t know what was going on and she was trying to make them
stop laughing.
Mistress Elena came out of her
office. When she heard that Lainie had
put them side-by-side to do their blowjob practice she knew they would race,
that’s the way slavegirls were. She
stepped up beside Mistress Lainie and put her hand on Lainie’s shoulder. Lainie calmed down a bit; she wanted Mistress
Elena to get her out of this without too much embarrassment. The two slavegirls were not calming down
themselves. Mistress Elena knew that the
only thing she could do for Lainie was to keep things from going to hell
totally.
“Let’s everybody take a coffee break,”
Mistress Elena sent the men for a break, while she salvaged Lainie’s
decorum.
“Well, who won?” she asked when they were
alone. Kari straightened up and raised
her hand.
“Mistress, Kari did, but not by much,”
Kimi confessed, as she moved to kneel beside Kari. They both knelt in the third position; their
knees well apart, but legs straightened and backs very arched, also referred to
the high kneeling position.
“You put two slavegirls beside each other, they just did what all girls do. See who could finish first,” she did her best
to stifle a laugh. Lainie realized what
had transpired and began to laugh, too.
She slowly shook her head; she was a
little anxious about being totally in charge of the slavegirls. She had been so concerned with the whole
process that the idea of their racing hadn’t occurred to her.
“I, ah, I’ve never, um done
that,” she stammered. “So I guess I was
more worried about how they were doing, not what they were doing.” It was like racing at anything, but these
girls were sex slaves and so they raced at that. Kari and Kimi were just pets to her and to
the slavegirls a man brought in was there to keep the penis from falling on the
ground. So racing with them meant
nothing more to the slavegirls than seeing who could finish the dishes
first. Mistress Lainie didn’t even
suspect about the mouthful of semen each had slipped to the other.
“I guess Kimi is quite adept at this
skill,” Mistress Lainie suggested. She
could not avoid laughing herself this time, and she cracked up. All 4 were laughing when the men came back
from their coffee break.
“Please take another break, and we’ll have
this all sorted out after that,” Mistress Elena said to the nearest man. He smiled and nodded and got the others to go
with him back to the break room.
Kimi was already well trained with male
oral skills Mistress Elena decided to move ahead to female oral. She was sure Kimi would not be all that happy
with the decision it was however not her choice to make. In addition she would have to start the anal
stretching to get her ready for anal training.
So when Lynne finished with her in the morning, she called Mistress
Elena. Mistress Elena brought Lainie to
the slave barracks, when she came to install the first mushroom plug.
Mistress Elena came in right after Lynne
finished with the soapy enema, and was preparing Kimi for the clear water
rinse. She watched without saying
anything while Lynne finished with Kimi.
After Lynne put the 16oz. of sesame oil in deep Kimi’s bowels, Mistress
Elena approached with the black mushroom plug.
Mushroom plugs were named for their shape, very much like a wide, flat
mushroom. It was easily inserted and
then unfolded so that it fit against Kimi’s interior anal opening and held the
stem in position securely. The stem held
her anus open and it extended out for about 2 inches out of her anus. The butt-plug was constructed of pliable but
firm rubber material, it held Kimi’s anus open gently and exerted constant
pressure. There were 5 sizes available,
and were employed as needed. The
smallest was light blue, then black. The
next size was dark red followed by purple and the largest was gray. The largest was used to stretch a slavegirls
anus open 3 inches.
Kimi went for her last day of penis
training wearing the butt-plug. It felt
funny to her, however she didn’t mind the
feeling. She was slightly aroused by the
sensations it caused. While she knelt
and licked and sucked on her 10th penis, she became even more
stimulated. She felt each heartbeat all
through her body, her face flushed and even her temples throbbed. Her pussy throbbed in time too. Each throb was stronger than the last, until
she felt about to cum. When the penis
erupted in her mouth, she did too. She
felt a surge that went through her to the ends of her toes.
It was the first orgasm she ever had while
giving a blowjob. She could hardly
believe it, she could just barely finish the
blowjob. She did finish and even lick
him clean, but she really wanted to lie back and close her eyes, to just enjoy
the feelings.
She was crouched over the
commode when Kimi saw Mistress Elena come into the slave barracks the next
morning. She finished expelling the
rinse enema and waited for Lynne to get her back to the stainless steel
table. Lynne kept an arm binder on Kimi
while giving her the daily enemas. She
was not afraid of Kimi but to reinforce the understanding that she had no option. She secured Kimi’s ankles and picked up the
blue bulb of sesame oil, after she introduced the oil she stepped back so
Mistress Elena had access to Kimi. Today
she had a dark red mushroom plug for Kimi.
Once in place Kimi’s anus was held open 2 inches with the red plug, and
it extended 2½ inches out of Kimi’s anus.
“Lynne we will be using the red plug for
the next week, I’ll re-evaluate it then,” she told Lynne as she left the
barracks.
Mistress Regina led Kari into Mistress
Elena’s office. As soon as they entered
her arm binder was unzipped and leash was removed. Mistress Elena was sitting in an armchair;
she was conversing with Miss Landy, Lainie’s older sister. Landy was wearing a blue denim
mini-skirt. A pink tube top was
stretched across her full breasts.
When she saw Landy Kari rushed to her and
knelt in front of Landy’s feet. Kari
knelt in the basic or first position, with her knees spread wide and her hands
resting palm up on the floor beside her knees.
She leaned forward and gently kissed the top of Landy’s right boot.
“Kari, please attend me,” Mistress Elena
said. “I am in a unique situation, and
must ask for your approval.”
“Yes Mistress?” Kari was surprised. “Of course I’ll do anything you need.”
“Well this does not exactly fall into that
category. Please listen to Miss Landy,
and then decide if you’re interested,” she turned to Landy. “Go ahead dear.”
“Kari, it’s really so nice to see you
again,” she stroked Kari’s hair and gently rubbed behind her ear. “We will need 3 coffees, please Lynne,” she
said over Kari’s shoulder, to Lynne.
Kari looked around to see who would get the other cup. “It’s for you, if
you want it Kari.”
“Oh, thank you.” Kari was surprised.
“Are
you familiar with the Slavegirl Olympics?”
Kari shook her head slowly. “It’s
held annually, and this year some of the events will be held here.” Kari looked interested. “Yes, the running events.” She stopped to take her coffee from Lynne
when she returned with it.
“I spoke to your Master before we
contacted you,” Mistress Elena related.
“He told me that this was entirely up to you, he refused to have
anything to say about it.”
“I need a running partner for the Mistress
and slavegirl marathon. Lainie told me
that you are an inveterate runner and quite fast over long distances.”
“I’m not sure about running a marathon,”
Kari said. “I’ve been running a lot, but
not that far regularly.”
“The marathon distance is really a half marathon,
you know 20k. Does that work for you?”
“Yeah, it sure does. I’ve been working up to 20k for the last few
weeks,” she had a wicked grin as she spoke.
“How does it work?”
“Well we run as a team, you with your
collar and leash. I’ll hold the other
end of the leash and we run the race together.”
Landy licked her lips; she knew how fast Kari was.
“I’d love to, Miss Landy. Thank you of thinking of me.”
“I do plan to win, when Lainie told me how
fast you could run I hoped you might be interested,” Landy said as she
stood. “Stand up here and let’s see what
we have to work with.” Kari stood and
turned to show her profile, she arched gracefully for Miss Landy.
“Whew, she’s sharp. Too bad you’re not interested in women Landy.
She’d get your blood pumpin’ fast,”
Mistress Elena observed. She took a deep
breath and sighed as she rose to leave.
“I’ll leave the rest to you runners, I never did see much in it, too
much work for my tastes. I’ll have Lynne
bring more coffee for you two,” she said as she left.
“You sure have exquisite nipples Kari,”
she said as she stood. Landy gently rolled Kari’s sensitive right nipple between
her thumb and forefinger, as she spoke.
“Are they about an inch and a half long?” Kari smiled and nodded. “Do you wear a running bra?”
“I used to sometimes, mostly to cover up
my nipples, I
don’t really have much breast meat,” Kari laughed.
“Do you wear a B cup size bra?”
“No my last bra was a 34A.”
“Hmm, looks like you may have grown a
little bit lately. It sometimes happens
with slavegirls, you get more hormones released and your boobs grow a bit. I think we’ll have to do something for you,,,um,,,you have to run naked,” Landy paused. “So you can’t wear a bra, but I know a few tricks.” She stopped when Lynne brought more
coffee. She filled Landy’s cup and
turned to leave. “Hey slavegirl, there’s
another cup, right there,” Landy was sharp with Lynne. “Don’t dare be an asshole
about this.”
“I’m sorry Mistress. Please forgive me,” Lynne apologized.
“I’m not referred to as mistress, I don’t
care for it.”
“I’ll try again Miss Landy, I’m sorry for my
oversight.”
“It was not an oversight Lynne,” she said
sharply. “You are a slavegirl here, you better act like it while I’m here. That includes courtesy to my guests, even if
you already know them”
“Yes miss.”
The next morning Landy came for Kari at
She also had an answer to Kari’s brassiere
problem. It was transparent packaging
tape, 1½ inches wide. She took a strip
about 3 inches long and placed it vertically under each of Kari’s breasts. It went from just under her pink areola down
onto her chest, then a 2 inch strip horizontally where her breast met her
chest, it crossed over the other strip of tape.
When she was finished Kari felt very secure, and supported. She jumped up and down to see how it
held.
They stretched and started running. Kari found that Landy could keep with her
easily and they had a great time. Landy
had a partner for the race, she laughed as they ran.
They ran together for 10 kilometers and
ended back at the main compound. Kari
was beat she felt used up, and all in.
She sat down on the ground. Her
face and lips were pale, her skin was clammy.
She was not sweating anymore either.
“I’ve had enough for a while, Landy. I need to sit a bit,” she didn’t sound
winded.
“What’s wrong, Kari. We didn’t run too
much, did we?” Kari shook her head.
“What did you have for breakfast?”
“My usual, a bowl of oatmeal,” she said
slowly.
“That’s all?”
“Yeah, That’s
it.”
“OK. I’ll take care of it.” Landy walked away, “Anybody seen Lynne,” she
yelled as she turned. “I’ll have her ass
if I don’t see her in about 2 seconds!”
Lynne came rushing to Landy, with her gray
and blue plaid skirts flying, and her breasts shaking under the gray lace top
of the dress. She dropped to her knees
in front of Landy with her head bowed.
She was afraid to look up at Landy.
“Be in your Mistress Elena’s office in 10
minutes, and don’t bother wearing that half ass dress either! Do You Understand Me?”
“Yes Miss Landy,” Lynne whispered.
“That means you’ve got about 5 minutes to
get Kari the food I left for her and a bottle of Gatorade.” Lynne nodded as she jumped up and rushed off.
“Ah, here she is now,” Mistress Elena
stood beside Landy and looked happy to see Lynne as she walked in to the
office. “Please come in Lynne. Perhaps you’d like to kneel right here.” Mistress Elena pointed down in front of her
feet.
“Well?” Mistress Elena looked
at Lynne naked and kneeling on the floor.
“I want to know why you didn’t follow my directions with Kari’s
breakfast. Don’t try to deny it either,
you didn’t so that’s settled, but why?”
“I don’t like to give her extra
treatment. She’s a little slut, and I
hate her. I haven’t had an orgasm in a
year and a half, and you think it’s cute when she does. You all think she’s sooo special,” Lynne spat
out. “That’s why,” she glared and Landy.
“I’ll have to give you a little
re-training, Lynne,” Mistress Elena suggested.
“Go out to the big training room and wait for me by Gina’s frame.” Then as Lynne started to go, “Oh hold on a
second, I have something else for you,” she held out a pair of alligator clips
with a chain between. Lynne stepped
closer and held her chest out for Mistress Elena to clip them to her
nipples. She gasped as they bit in.
“Is Kari ok?” Mistress Elena asked. “Did Lynne upset your plans? I don’t think we have anyone else.”
“She’ll be fine by tomorrow morning. She’s an animal when she runs,” Landy was
impressed. “I think she knew she was
just out of gas, you know she burnt up all her fuel. She knows a lot more about running than I
do.”
When Mistress Elena got out there,
“Mistress Elena, I’m sorry,” Lynne tried
to apologize. “I didn’t think
ahead. I don’t have anything else to
say.”
“You’re a great disappointment to me
Lynne,” Mistress Elena said softly. “Kari has asked me to
just let it go. She said she’s not hurt
and she’s excused you already, but you failed me. I assured Landy that her menu would be fed to
Kari.” Lynne began to cry openly. “I’ll see you in the morning, I’ve got to go
with Gina to dinner.” She turned and
left Lynne in the kneeling frame. The
pain would be considerable and seem endless.
Lynne knew she would be here all night and boredom would be as bad as
the pain.
“Are you all right Lynne?” Kari was
kneeling on the floor in front of Lynne when she opened her eyes, in the middle
of the night. The sharply pointed little
spikes were digging into Lynne’s delicate nipples.
“Kari how did you get here?”
“Sshh, don’t worry about that. I had to come to see you. I feel real bad for you,” she leaned forward
as she whispered. “I can’t stay too
long.” Kari sat on the floor by Lynne,
and stroked her face, for nearly 20 minutes and then gave Lynne a little kiss
in the side of her head, and she was gone.
Lynne didn’t know if it was Kari or her
imagination, she was surprised with Kari, but she was afraid not to tell
Mistress Elena, unless it was her imagination.
It couldn’t have been real. Kari
was locked in, she couldn’t have gotten out.
“Where’s Miss Lynne?” Kimi
was surprised when Miss April woke her in the morning. April just smiled, but didn’t answer.
“Come on Kimi, let’s go get you washed
off.” She snapped her leash onto Kimi’s
collar and led her to the prep area.
After zipping her arm binder April got Kimi on the table for her soapy
enema. To Kimi Miss April was no different
from Miss Lynne, both had a competent manner and gentle hands. The administration of the enemas was somewhat
different though. After she gave both
the soapy and the rinse enemas, she showered Kimi before she injected the
sesame oil, and put in the dark red mushroom butt-plug.
Miss April delivered Kimi to Mistress Regina for her first day of female oral training. Kimi was not thrilled with the idea of licking a pussy, but she knew she had no choice. She really loved Master Carl and wanted to please him, she knew he wanted her to learn these skills. Kimi also felt immense gratitude to Master Carl, for taking her out of the slave pen.
Kari ran beside Landy, they
covered the same 10-kilometer course they used the other day. When they returned to the main compound, Kari
could see Mistress Elena waiting for them.
She had someone else with her, standing on the side away from her
approach.
When they got closer Kari could see it was
a naked man, Mistress Elena was holding a leash and he didn’t look very
comfortable. He was quite tall nearly 6
feet, and very good-looking. Kari liked
what she saw, wide shoulders and big biceps.
He had light brown or really dark blonde hair, and brown eyes. He’s on a leash, just like me. Kari followed the silver chain leash from
Mistress Elena’s hand. It didn’t go to a
collar,,, she followed it down. It went
to a ring pierced through his penis.
Kari stared, she didn’t know what to think. She felt uneasy, who would do that? Kari looked toward Miss Landy.
“Yes, he’s mine,” she sounded proud of
him. She took the end of her leash from
Mistress Elena, who had to leave. She
turned her face so he could kiss her cheek.
“Do you like this?” She held the
leash up until it lifted his penis too.
Kari looked a little scared, she stepped back. Landy reached out and took the head between
her thumb and forefinger. She gently
massaged it, but he didn’t get hard. She
pulled the 2-inch ring just behind the head also.
“It’s safe now, see,” Landy said
brightly. “This my slave-boy, I call
him Adam.”
“He can’t get a hard-on?”
“Nope.
Perfectly safe now,” Landy continued to play. “I had Mr. Ford put this in for me.”
Kari didn’t say anything, but she wondered
what good he would be if he couldn’t get a hard-on. He seemed to be well built, with nice
shoulders and a flat belly. She wouldn’t
mind getting close and cuddling nice and tight, but what for?
“He’s realllly gooood with his face
between my thighs, Kari,” Landy could tell Kari was wondering. “No.
I’ve never had anything in there and I don’t intend to either.”
“Doesn’t he ever feel anything?”
“Well yeah, he feels it. He’s not numb,” Landy laughed.
“But he doesn’t ever cum?”
“He doesn’t need to cum to satisfy
me,” Landy said as she shook her head
no.
“Well I’ve got an appointment, so I have
to get going,” she said as April arrived.
“Tomorrow we’ll work on speed drills.
See ya’ then.” She walked toward
her car, leading Adam by the leash to his penis ring.
“Kari, Are you all right?” April asked
when she saw that Kari was staring. Kari didn’t say anything but she shook her
head no. “Not to your liking, eh? Come on let’s go get you washed up.” April led Kari into the slave barracks.
Kimi knelt between the legs of the first woman
Mistress Regina had for her, the first woman she had ever licked and she liked
the flavor. She was surprised; Kimi had
been prepared to dislike the whole process.
When she got near the first woman and she was close enough to take in
the aroma, she was in heaven. The flavor
was delicious; the delicate tissue was tasty and luscious.
“Kimi, don’t come unless I give you permission,” Mistress Regina warned. “I know how good it tastes to you. Her delicate flavor is tempting…” Regina smiled.
“Yes Mistress Regina, but its
sooo good.” The chubby brunette woman
sat well forward in a lounge chair so that her butt was just on the cushion and
her pussy was readily available to Kimi.
The chair was low enough that Kimi had to kneel very low, the end of the
purple mushroom butt-plug pressed firmly on the floor. Kimi loved the sensation when the end of the
plug touched the floor.
The butt-plug exerted
constant pressure to spread her anus open.
Master Carl wanted her anus to be capable of opening to 4 inches. She didn’t realize how big that was until
Mistress Lainie told her it was the same as 10 centimeters.
“It makes me entbrennen, aroused,
Mistress Regina,” she complained. “The
butt-plug feels good too.”
“Don’t cum,” she warned again. “I’ll beat
you, where you lie. Don’t doubt that I
will.”
“No mistress.” Kimi said that but she was having a rough
time keeping that foremost in her mind.
She really loved the taste, and the smooth texture of the delicate pink
inner tissue.
Kimi didn’t make it, when she felt herself
about to cum she pulled back a little.
The woman reached out and took Kimi by the curly hair on the top of her
head and pulled her face back. This time
her orgasm was placid and gentle she showed it only slightly. Mistress Regina was very alert and saw when
Kimi’s failure happened.
“When you’re done there, I’ll have a few
words with you,” Mistress Regina sounded hard.
“I just hate when you little bitches
disregard my instructions,” Mistress Regina railed at Kimi. Kimi kneeling was on the carpet in the middle
of the room. “Do you not care to heed my
instructions?” Kimi was sobbing and
tears ran down her cheeks. Mistress
Regina used her cat ‘o nine to whip Kimi, after the first stroke Kimi fell onto
her face. Mistress Regina continued to
whip Kimi from the back and then she made Kimi turn over to whip her
front. She gave Kimi 10 strokes, 5 back
and 5 fronts. She started with a small
amount so she could escalate the punishment if necessary without marking or
scarring Kimi’s skin.
Kari and Kimi knelt side by side in the
big training room, both wore gray 3-inch mushroom butt-plugs. Kimi had advanced through the sizes at a
rapid pace, after just 2 weeks she could wear the 3-inch plugs. Mistress Regina was finishing Kimi’s oral
training today. Kari was here for her
refresher in female oral skill.
“Today will be your last for orals, Kimi,
we are going to do something entirely different for both of you,” Mistress
Regina was smiling and sounded happy.
“You get to do each other this morning and this afternoon will be a big
surprise, for you Kimi a treat really.”
Kimi and Kari looked at each other and smiled, Kimi in anticipation and
Kari in concern.
Mistress Regina snapped a leash to each
collar and led them to a large pad or mat at the end of the room. Both of the slavegirls were wearing arm
binders and She left them on for the first session.
They knelt face to face and began by
kissing passionately. Kimi had wanted to
do this with Kari since their blowjob race last week. Kari had been afraid of this since Master
Carl introduced Kimi last month.
Their arms remained in the binders so they
had to push carefully against each other.
They both leaned forward so that their breasts were pressed
together. Kari felt Kimi’s nipple rings
against her chest and nipples as they ground together.
“This isn’t too bad,” Kari thought.
“Today is a free day for each of you. Go ahead and cum if you want,” Mistress
Regina offered. She knew Kimi would love
this, but she wanted to give Kari some incentive. She helped them lie down on their sides and
get turned around so their pussies were available to each other’s mouths.
Kimi was aroused almost immediately, but
Kari took a bit longer. Kari’s pussy was
juicy all the time, so Kimi thought she was already turned on. Each lay on her side and lifted her upper leg
by bending at the knee. Mistress Regina
let them go for nearly an hour before she stopped them. She unzipped girls’s arm binder and sent them
to the bathroom to wash off each other’s face.
She cautioned each not to wash their pussies.
“Ok, now I want you to go again, this time
you arms will be free. I want you to
finger each others pussy and end of the butt-plugs.”
Kimi grasped the end of Kari’s butt-plug
immediately and pushed and pulled gently.
Kari started by holding Kimi’s outer lips between her fingers and thumbs
and rolled them together. Holding and
relaxing the butt-plug was nearly an instantaneous arousal for Kari, she was on
top of Kimi and had the first orgasm where she actually squirted fluid from her
urethra. Kimi didn’t stop she continued
to lick and suck Kari’s pussy and manipulate the end of her butt-plug. If not for the butt-plug she would have
licked and kissed Kari’s anus. As it was
she licked and kissed as close as possible.
Kari had another orgasm very quickly, and then began a slow climb of
intensity until she wasn’t sure she could endure it. She could feel the intensity as a throbbing
in her temples.
Kari took Kimi’s clitoral hood between her
lips and sucked hard. She caused Kimi to
cum soon and she slowly inserted all the fingers of her left hand into Kimi’s
vagina one-by-one. She continued to suck Kimi’s triangle as hard as she
dared. Mistress Regina let them continue
for nearly another hour, and stopped them again.
“Do either of you remember what the other
did?” she asked them. Both girls nodded,
as they knelt side-by-side. “Do you
suppose that was because that’s what she really wanted done?” She smiled at them, “Go ahead and each of you
do what the other did.”
Kari grasped the end of Kimi’s butt-plug
and pushed in and pulled out, just as Kimi had done to her butt-plug. She felt Kimi manipulate her pussy lips, just
as she had done to Kimi. She felt Kimi’s
fingers as they went one-by-one into her pussy, soon Kimi’s entire hand was
inside Kari, and she kissed and licked Kari between her vagina and anus. Mistress Regina left the two of them while she
went to the back of the room to check on her dogs. She brought them for Kimi in the
afternoon. Kari was going to have the
afternoon off.
The dogs scared Kimi so badly she almost
fainted. Mistress Regina did not let
that stop her. She sent the first dog
into the kennel to crouch over Kimi and lower his penis into her mouth. The dog licked Kimi’s pussy and extended its
tongue into her vagina. Kimi opened her
mouth to complain to Mistress Regina, and the dog’s penis went in. Kimi shivered and was shaken clear to her
toes.
“Suck it Kimi. You know how to do that,” Mistress Regina urged. “Do not cum, you do not have my permission. I’m sure that won’t be a problem, it’s a damn dog.”
“Yes Mistress.” But it sounded more like, “Mmmumfffmm.”
The dog ejaculated into Kimi’s mouth, she
swallowed all of it, but she really wanted to spit it out. When he was done the dog stood and left the
kennel, but another was ready to come in.
“Oh god please, noo,” Kimi cried. Mistress Regina ignored her plea and urged
the big Shepard on into the kennel. Kimi
was so scared that she dared not do what the dog seemed to want. The dog only did as trained by Mistress
Regina, now it was helping to train the slavegirl. Soon she would open her mouth and suck any
penis presented to her. The dog finished
and Mistress Regina sent the next one in.
Kimi was getting very aroused; the dogs’ rough tongues were doing their
best to her responsive pussy tissues. When
the biggest German Shepard ejaculated, Kimi did too. She was so upset about it that she just laid
there and cried. She was terrible and
perverted.
“You are Schmutzig
Hure, a filthy whore, a Schlampe,
a slut. Oh My God, you had an orgasm
with a fucking dog. Get out her right
this minute.”
She didn’t hang Kimi up, she used the
suede cat o’ nine to beat Kimi as she lay face down on the floor. Kimi was different from Kari, and hanging her
to beat her was not a humiliating as beating her where she lay. “Roll over, I want to see your filthy
face.”
She turned and Mistress Regina continued
to beat her with the whip. Kimi sobbed
and cried even after Mistress Regina stopped.
She threw the whip on the floor and left the room without speaking
further to Kimi. Kimi lay there on the
floor and cried while Mistress Regina was gone.
“You certainly have no regard for me and
my work and my feelings,” Mistress Regina scolded when she returned. “ I have to spend hours each day trying to
train you to be satisfactory for your wonderful owner and Master,” she walked
around Kimi where she was on the floor.
“Please Mistress let me do something to
show you that I do love you for what you do for me,” Kimi sobbed.
“Do you want to get back into the kennel
for me?”
Kimi paused, she did not want to do that
for anything. “Yes mistress,” she
whispered. Kimi rose and walked slowly
to the front of the kennel. She knelt
and got inside, it was not easy with the arm binder in place.
When she finally got inside and lay back
with her head to the front of the kennel the first dog was already there and
waiting to come inside. Mistress Regina
called the first dog as Kimi crawled into the kennel. The dog came in and immediately began to lick
Kimi’s pussy. The Shepard crouched over
her body and his penis came out of its sheath, right by her face. Kimi opened her mouth and took it inside. The head swelled in Kimi’s mouth and then the
dog ejaculated in her mouth and down her throat. Kimi swallowed and gulped it all down. She waited for the next dog.
The same big dog that was the scourge of Kari and now Kimi returned to reprise his role. He walked slowly into the kennel and buried his nose between the lips of Kimi’s pussy. He licked and slurped before he crouched over her body. The dog’s penis emerged from its sheath and directly into Kimi’s mouth. She could not avoid his tongue as it licked thoroughly and deeply between her lips. He inserted the tongue into Kimi’s vagina and his nose pressed against the protruding end of the butt-plug. Kimi arched as he pressed harder, she couldn’t avoid the attentions of the big beast.
She gulped and an orgasm took her over
again. The dog finished and stood up to
walk away, but Mistress Regina told him to wait.
“Regis, stay,” she ordered.
“Take a break, Regis.” The dog crouched and urinated right there on
Kimi. The dog piss fell on her face and
upper body, wetting her hair and her breasts.
“Oh no, der
Polizeihund,” Kimi cried out.
“Come Regis,” Mistress Regina and the dog
walked away and left Kimi in the kennel.
The door was open, but Kimi remained sobbing in the kennel. Mistress
Regina took her dogs and went home for the day.
“Come on Kimi,” Miss April came for her
half an hour later. “Let’s go get washed
up, baby.” She helped Kimi out and took
her to the wash area of the slave barracks.
When she was all washed and feeling
better, Kimi was taken to her cell. It
was right across from Kari’s cell. Kari
was lying on her bed reading a book; she looked up as Kimi came in. The butt-plug was still protruding 3 inches
from her anus and she couldn’t sit up.
Kari was allowed to use her bunk now that she was in training; less
stress on her knees, Master Carl and Miss Landy overruled Mistress Elena.
“Hi, are you all right?” Kari asked as
Kimi went into her cell. Kimi didn’t
answer she just shook her head, no. Kimi
saw that there was a second bed in her cell now.
“What’s with this?” she looked toward Miss
April.
“We were ordered to move Heide in with
you.” April said. “There are going to be
quite a bunch of people here for the Games, and we had to double everybody up.” April turned to leave. “Kari wanted to get you in with her, but Miss
Landy insisted she have her own space.”
April turned back to Kimi, “Heide’s not all that bad.”
“The last time we were together she tried
to kiss me and wanted to lick my pussy,” Kimi complained. “That wouldn’t be so bad, but she’s really
weird. She thinks I should really want
her too. I never met a damned Finn I
liked,” Kimi complained in her soft German lilt.
“Kimi, Miss April said she would let you
into my room after we finish eating,” Kari smiled sweetly. Kimi returned an impious leer.
Kari smiled, as she looked at all of the other teams of runners stretching their legs on the huge square of manicured grass near the start of the race. The ten teams of runners were posturing trying to impress each other. Each slavegirl was required to run naked, and had to wear a collar with a leash held by her leader, {Master, Mistress or Owner}. The competitor number was on a large white card pinned to the leader’s singlet, and written on the each of the slavegirls’ backs. Kari saw two teams that she considered actual competition, and two others that were obviously out of their depth. The other 5 teams were somewhere between.
The two serious teams were lean and took their stretching as seriously as Kari and Landy, and both were Master/slavegirl teams. The slavegirls were quite tall. Their long legs were beautifully tanned from running out in the sun.
One of the girls was dark with shoulder length brunette hair and a slender figure. She was not very pretty, she had a crooked nose. Her back and butt had several new bright red welts. Her master called her ‘slut’ and made several disparaging remarks to her, but not about running or competing. Kari carefully noted that, to her it meant that ‘slut’ was real competition. Slut wore a modified running bra, it was cut away so that she had support under each breast, but no coverage.
The other was blonde, and Kari thought she was fairly pretty. Michelle, called Shelly by her master, also had a beautiful tan. She stretched and warmed up as though she was a knowledgeable runner too. Her breasts were not particularly large, but she was not as sleek as Kari. Like Kari she also looked around and checked out the competition. When she looked at Kari and their eyes met, she frowned and glared. Kari broke into a big smile, and blew a kiss.
“What are you doing?” Landy whispered after Shelly looked away.
“The same thing she just did,” Kari said sweetly. “She wanted to give me something to worry about. So I did the opposite,” Kari snickered. “The race has already started,” Kari said softly. “We just aren’t running yet.”
Their Masters were in their early 40’s and looked like serious runners, all four runners were very sober and not friendly to anyone else around. They spoke to each other, but no one else.
The usual jockeying at the starting line occurred and Kari stayed back until she saw the starter getting ready to raise the gun. She stepped out in front and walked to the center of the line, Landy followed her closely. The gun was in the air and the starter saw them in front and made them get back. He made the 2 teams in the front move apart and he directed Landy to take Kari and back up a little. Then they were standing directly in the center of the front row.
The gun went off and the Landy/kari team took off at their predetermined pace. They had run this course numerous times. The two other teams started at a faster pace. They ran together and were careful to keep their leashes slack or loose. Landy’s tape brassiere for Kari worked well. They could keep their pace without difficulty.
The two teams ran out fast and were soon
out of sight. Landy started to get
anxious and her pace began to increase, Kari could feel Landy’s boost. She took the leash in the middle and gave it
a quick jerk. Landy looked quickly, and
Kari motioned to slow. She held her
right hand level and slowly lowered it.
Landy smiled, they had worked out the hand signals earlier. Kari’s ability to maintain a pace bordered on
miraculous. She was just never
wrong.
By the time they rounded the halfway pole
they had passed blonde Shelly and her master, and were closing on the other
pair. Kari chuckled as they drew close. Slut’s team increased their pace and tried to
keep ahead. Kari knew that was the end
for them. She stayed with her race plan
and kept her pace carefully. Soon they
were again closing on the leading team.
This time the Master tried to move over in
front and block Landy from passing. Kari
just pulled up slightly and ran very close behind, forcing her pace on
them. Soon the forced pace too
much. The Master’s side started to hurt
and then a real stitch made him pull up.
Kari pulled wide to her left to go around,
Landy got the idea and went with her. At
the last minute the Master dropped his leash and shoved his slavegirl hard
toward Landy. Kari had already made room
and when the girl stumbled, she yelped as she fell on the track well short of
Landy’s feet.
There was still nearly 4 kilometers to run
yet. Kari’s attitude changed and the two
of them stretched out and ran. Their
pace increased only slightly, but Kari
and Landy’s stretched their steps a little more, and when they saw the tape
they were nearly a whole kilometer in the lead.
After they broke the tape, Landy was
amazed, she was not angry at all about the dirty trick. She looked around for Lainie, and Adam. He was required to wear clothes here
today. The games were for slavegirls,
and naked slave boys were not appreciated.
“Landy, be careful when the guy gets in
here,” Kari cautioned. “Don’t trust
him.” She looked at Kari and nodded. They were in a crowd of well-wishers and the
officials. There were the usual pictures
and the little medals. Kari looked
around when she realized that someone was crowding behind as she posed for more
pictures. She looked quickly over her
shoulder to see – Master Carl!
She spun around and hugged him around the
chest and laid her wet head against his chest.
Kari pulled back to look, and realized the she was getting him all
messy. Kari started to pull back, but he
laughed and hugged her tight to him again.
“Master, you’re getting all wet and
yicky,” Kari protested.
“We may have to go take a shower, I’ll let
you wash it all off.”
“OOoo, yeah,” Kari answered suggestively.
Landy smiled and dropped the end of the
leash, while she looked around for Adam and Lainie. Lainie called to her and she walked slowly
toward them. As Landy neared Lainie and
Adam, Slut and her master approached.
“Well, here’s the so-called mistress,” the
man sneered at her. “It’s quite a shame
when a slavegirl runs the show.” Landy
saw the scrapes and bruises on Slut’s bare knees and elbows.
“You must be so proud,” Landy
laughed. “You tried to hit me with your
slavegirl. What a man.”
He took 2 steps toward Landy, but Adam
stepped between them. He tried to shove
Adam out of the way, but Adam smiled and didn’t budge. Adam seemed to make a quick turn and step, he
was sitting on the ground looking up at Adam.
Adam didn’t smile, but he looked toward Landy and nodded.
“Was there anything else you had to say?”
Landy looked down into his eyes, blandly.
When he looked away, Landy asked again.
She would not let him off easily.
“No, nothing. I – I’m sorry.”
Adam followed Landy toward the dressing
rooms; he glanced back over his shoulder as they went.
Kari and Carl laughed as they stood
hand-in-hand.
Kari went home, an exquisitely trained submissive slavegirl. She gloried in her new status and her delicious subservience.
Kari in Training 6
Kari at Home
©2007 by Arnold Puttwyn
Note: After eight long months of slavegirl training Kari returned home to find many things had changed. Master Carl had married a beautiful and wealthy woman. Her parents gave them a huge estate adjoining Carl’s property to make their estate gigantic, 5 miles by 4 miles with 2 mansions, 4 houses, and several barns and sheds.
Kari raised her head to look around, her pale blue eyes barely open. She wanted to stretch her bare legs and desperately wanted to stretch her arms and shoulders. The leather binder held her arms tightly crossed behind her back. She looked at the new slave girl quarters. Things had changed at home since she left for Mistress Elena’s Slavegirl Academy. Master Carl had the large house extensively remodeled and hired a housekeeper, Mrs. McCormack. She hired her own twin daughters, Natale and Renee, as maids. The tall seventeen-year-old girls had pale brown eyes and wore their light red hair long, falling over their shoulders.
The identical girls were 5’7” and had large soft breasts with pale pink nipples and puffy cone shaped areolas. Their soft bellies and thick thighs were pale pink. The twins were chubby girls not flabby. However, both girls had full sensuous lips, bright white teeth, and pretty faces.
Renee was the upstairs maid, and Mrs. McCormack had her dressed as a traditional maid, in a short black satin dress with white lace apron. Natale wore blue jeans and worked downstairs with the responsibility to care for Kari. If Master Carl hosted a party or dinner Mrs. McCormack hired extra serving or kitchen help.
When her training was completed Kari was packed into a crate for shipment home.
“No, you’ll be shipped in a crate,” Mistress Regina said with finality as she pressed the enema tube into Kari’s anus.
“Driving is for people, slavegirls and other animals are shipped in crates.” The doctor arrived just as Mistress Regina finished. He stopped next to the stainless steel-topped table Kari was secured atop.
Kari lay face down with her ankles secured to the sides holding her slender legs spread apart. Mistress Regina made Kari cross her arms behind her back and secured them with a leather zippered forearm binder. The doctor gave Kari an injection into a vein in her left ankle; she became very restful and nearly fell asleep. Mistress Regina carefully inserted a catheter in Kari’s urethra and used a red squeeze bulb to inflate the tip to keep it securely in place. She helped Kari from the table to expel the enema and washed her anus meticulously. Kari moaned gently as Mistress Regina pushed a large soft butt-plug into her anus, to keep her tightly sealed.
The last step in Kari’s preparation was the breathing mask. It was blue rubber and resembled an old style gas mask, but the eye covers were opaque. The hose from the front was connected to a hefty tan steel gas bottle containing a mixture of air and mild sedative to keep Kari barely unconscious and very relaxed.
Lynne and Regina lifted Kari and the gas bottle into the padded crate and laid her on her side. The crate was 4 feet long by 3 feet wide and Kari was 5 feet 4 inches tall, so she had to lay curled on her side. A large black vinyl bag was attached to the catheter, and placed behind Kari’s knees. Next pink foam padding was pressed in, on, and around Kari. Lastly a single large 4X3 piece of foam was placed over the entire contents, and then the cover was nailed on. The crate was stenciled
“ HANDLE WITH CARE “ And “ LIVE ANIMAL” on the top, the bottom, and each side.
Her crate was shipped in a truck driven non-stop by a specialized transportation company, to Master Carl’s estate and left at the gate. It was brought into the underground slave quarters and left for Natale to open when she came in Monday morning.
Natale pried the cover off the top of the wooden crate, and removed the foam padding from around Kari’s curled body. She next unbuckled the breathing mask and carefully lifted it from Kari’s face. Kari lay still for several minutes while she overcame the miasma from the injection and the gas; she raised her head and looked around after about 30 minutes.
“My,” exclaimed Natale, “you’re a pretty little thing. I love your hair. It’s so bright.” She helped Kari to stand and gently stroked the slavegirl’s short pale blonde hair.
“Turn around and I’ll unzip the binder,” she made a twirling motion with her right hand. Kari tried to smile and dutifully turned around for her. Natale unzipped the leather sleeve from left to right and let it fall. Kari’s arms dropped to her sides as she moaned loudly.
“How long?” Kari finally whispered.
“Just 4 days,” Natale said as she checked the manifest. She unplugged the catheter hose from the full bag and helped as Kari stepped from the crate. She ran her right hand over Kari’s chest and inch long pink nipples and grasped each nipple firmly until Kari moaned gently. Natale carefully studied Kari’s blue “16001" tattooed on her right areola, and “ Kari” on the top of her small left breast.
“That’s my I.S.R. number,” Kari’s voice just a gravelly whisper. Natale nodded, but didn’t understand. She ran her left hand down Kari’s back to the end of the butt-plug and gently touched the outer end.
“I’ll get that out and give you an enema in a little bit,” she smiled as Kari made a face at the thought. She had received an enema daily at Mistress Elena’s school, and hoped it was done.
“I know you probably need one, after 4 days,” Natale said sincerely and she added, “I’ll be taking good care of you.”
Kari looked around at the new basement quarters. The large room resembled a dungeon, with chiseled gray rock panels on each wall and low 8 foot ceiling. It had six large cells, every cell held a small bed and brown wooden table. Each table had a single chair and a tall stool. There were 3 adjoining cells along the side walls, so every cell had only one solid wall and 3 walls of ½ inch bars, with a 10-foot aisle between the sides. Double doors to the underground garage were at the end near the first cells and the opposite end held the completely open toilets and showers, one for each cell. The entire end of the room was white porcelain and white tile. Each cell number was on the wall, in dark gray contrasting tiles above the shower and toilet, with only a small space to separate each slavegirl’s area.
An open area at the end of the room in front of the showers and latrines made room for six stainless steel topped tables numbered for each cell, three on each side with nearly five feet between the tables, each had shelf and drawer storage space underneath.
The head or top end of each 7 foot table was fitted with the lower half of a stainless steel stock with padded neck and wrist spaces. The upper half was stored below. The lower end had motorized leg and ankle stirrup style restraints. Above each table was a full-length light fixture to provide necessary illumination for slavegirls care or discipline.
Natale led Kari to the nearest table where she had a white porcelain enema can hanging from a black steel stand. Kari could smell the acrid scent of soap and see white water vapor rising from the top. She assisted Kari onto the number 3 table; she lay face down immediately without prompting, spread her legs and held her feet in the stirrups and waited for Natale to attach the straps to keep her slim thighs spread apart.
After strapping Kari’s ankles, Natale slowly turned the butt-plug and gently pulled it from Kari’s anus. She had a black 6-inch nozzle with a thick band, near the outer end to hold it inside Kari, ready and pressed it in. Natale slid a 3 foot enema tube through the ½ inch hole in the center of the nozzle and pushed it’s entire length into Kari’s anus.
“Are you all right, baby?” she asked softly, as she flipped a little lever on the base of the nozzle to hold the hose in place and started the flow.
“Yes,” Kari whispered. She writhed uncomfortably, as the warm soapy water filled her bowels. Natale dragged the now empty crate out into the garage and returned to shut the valve off when the 2-quart can emptied. Kari looked around in time to see Natale as she left the room, and for the first time she noticed she wasn’t alone.
The two end cells were already occupied, each by a large tall blonde girl. The naked girls looked like the ponygirls from Mistress Elena’s Academy. A gold oval engraved name plaque over each door gave their names as Jana and Anne. The girls were not identical, but looked very similar. Each was tanned to a beautiful glowing golden brown. They were in the two cells farthest from Kari, and nearest the double entrance service doors to the underground garage.
Jana on Kari’s left smiled when she saw Kari look her way. She waved to Kari with a quick gesture of her left hand. The tiny bells dangling from the rings through her thick brown nipples jingled softly when she moved to wave to Kari.
Jana was 6 feet – 3 inches tall and weighed 180 pounds, her long honey golden blonde hair was tied back loosely at the nape of her neck. The muscles in her long bare legs and butt were very well developed and each muscle highly defined. “Look Annie, it’s the little runner girl, from Elena’s,” Jana, said brightly. Anne looked Kari over carefully, but didn’t do anything to indicate she recognized her at all. She was also tall, at 6’2” with very well developed legs, thighs, and butt. Her long blonde hair was loose to fall around her shoulders and slender arms. Both ponygirls were in excellent condition, with hairless, flat bellies and nearly flat chests with little breasts and brown nipples. Jana’s International Slavegirl Registry number was tattooed in a curve on her right areola “505561", her number also included a “P” to indicate that she was a ponygirl, but the P was not included in the tattoo. Anne’s number “505462" was also tattooed on her light brown right areola. Their numbers were from Mistress Elena originally and just re-registered under Master Carl, and each had Master Carl’s initials, “LCR” tattooed, in red, just above her hairless pussy.
“Ok, time to get it out Kari,” Natale said cheerfully when she returned after nearly half an hour. She unhooked the ankle straps and assisted Kari from the table. Kari was feeling better, but she still felt the effects of the gas and the trip in the crate. Natale led her to the toilet area at the end of the room, opposite the double doors out to the underground garage. Where six small white porcelain bowl shaped depressions in the floor with a cross-hatched foot shaped step on each side, for the slavegirl to squat on while urinating or defecating.
Kari stepped onto the steps and squatted slightly while Natale pulled the nozzle and tube out; a great flood of brown water and small dark chunks of waste followed it. She nearly fell, but Natale held her up while she regained her balance.
“One more time to rinse out the soap, and you can rest.” Natale assured her.
“What about this?” Kari indicated the end of the catheter protruding from her urethra.
“I’m leaving it in you for now,” Natale said simply.
After a second plain water enema, Natale gave her a long hot shower, Kari rested in her cell the rest of the afternoon. In the early evening Natale brought Kari’s dinner; it was more of the same vegetarian slave-mush served at Mistress Elena’s school, but she ate only half of it. Soon after she sent Kari to her small bed and attached a tiny hose to the end of Kari’s catheter. Kari fell asleep immediately and slept the whole night through.
Kari woke up when Natale brought in her breakfast. She noticed the ponygirls were gone. Breakfast was served after her morning enema. Natale gave Kari a white plastic spoon and allowed her to sit at her dining table to eat her breakfast.
“Climb up here on the table and lay on your back,” Natale gestured toward the table with her right hand. Kari sighed softly and climbed up on the cool stainless steel top and spread her legs for Natale.
“Lay your wrists in the little holes too,” she said after Kari laid her neck in the rounded cut-out. Natale put the top half of the stocks in place to pin Kari’s neck and wrists down and then strapped Kari’s ankles to the stirrups. Finally a three inch wide leather band, low over Kari’s belly, secured the slavegirl’s pelvis in the center of the table.
Natale screwed the tip of a blue bulb of soapy water to the end of Kari’s catheter. She pursed her lips as she carefully filled Kari’s bladder, with the solution.
The pain was incredible, Kari yelped and cried, and thrashed as much as she could with the severe restraints. Natale seemed to take no notice as she re-attached the tiny hose to drain Kari’s bladder.
After Kari was completely drained Natale unhooked the catheter-drain and attached a large pink squeeze bulb of rinse water, a mixture of 1 ounce white vinegar to 1 quart of purified water. She carefully filled Kari with the clean water and then drained it out. She rinsed Kari out two more times, and left the hose to dangle.
“Miss Benson will be here in a few minutes,” Natale said soberly. “She’s Mr. Reynolds’ assistant and she’s in charge of all of us.” Kari nodded carefully. “Don’t speak to her,” Natale said shaking her head, no. “She won’t answer and might even punish you, so be quiet.”
Just as Natale, finished one side of the double door from the garage opened and a dark, trim woman entered quickly. She looked busy and walked fast, her high heels clicked loudly on the stone floor.
Miss Benson wore a tight, navy-blue knee length skirt and a sleek multi red colored blouse, it was dark red, bright red, pink and white. She strode up to the table and stopped by Kari’s head. She had a smile for Natale, but she looked Kari over dispassionately. She placed her black leather purse on a shelf under the table and opened it to take out a pair of blue surgical rubber gloves.
“My, you’re right,” she said pleasantly. “She is a pretty little thing.” Miss Benson stroked the left side of Kari’s head and shoulder. She let her hand slide over Kari’s chest and left breast. She deliberately pulled and pinched Kari’s left nipple, and at the same time ground her fingers together until Kari cried out.
“Sshh,” Miss Benson stopped pulling and twisting as she kissed Kari gently on her forehead. “Adjust her up a little for me, please,” she said to Natale. Natale had the remote for the motorized ankle stirrups and moved them toward Kari and apart. Soon Kari’s knees were pushed up toward her chest and spread apart to make her pussy completely accessible to Miss Benson. She examined Kari’s pussy and gently lifted the end of the catheter.
“Did you rinse her out this morning?”
“Yyeess,” Natale answered slowly.
“Bet she didn’t like it very much.”
“No, she didn’t seem to.......” Natale’s voice trailed off.
“See this redness,” she pointed with her little finger where the catheter exited from Kari’s urethra to Natale.
“It’s inflammation from having the catheter in so long. Go ahead and take it out and I’ll get some cream for the redness.” She turned to go to the gray metal locker by the door to the stairs up to the rest of the house, while Natale attached the bulb to deflate the inner tip to remove the catheter.
Natale finished removing the catheter as Miss Benson returned. Kari sighed softly as the catheter slid out of her urethra. Miss Benson had a large yellow tube of cream with a pale tan, slightly curved, 10-inch long tube on the end; she squeezed a tiny ball of off-white cream out.
Without a word she slowly inserted the tube into Kari’s tender urethra. Kari felt the smooth rounded end as it pushed through the ring of muscle and into her bladder. Miss Benson squeezed the large tube, to place nearly half of the cream into Kari. She slowly withdrew the tube and filled Kari’s urethra with the cream as she pulled the tube out. Kari sighed gently as the inflamation relief started immediately.
“Thank you,” Kari mouthed noiselessly. Miss Benson smiled a quick smile and looked to see if Natale noticed Kari’s tiny violation, but she was occupied disposing of the catheter. She nodded hastily and moved away to dispose of the remains of the tube.
Natale put an arm binder and leash to take her to Miss Benson’s neat, orderly office later in the morning. Miss Benson looked up from her paperwork and smiled when Kari was led in.
“I’m checking with Mr. Reynolds to have those beautiful long nipples pierced,” Miss Benson said critically.
“Oh,” Kari sounded disappointed as she looked down at her own nipples.
“Yes, they’ll look much nicer with a little gold ring through ‘em.” She looked Kari over carefully and finally said, “I notice you have let your posture slip a little too, I want you to keep your back arched all the time. So I can see your pussy from behind.” She nodded toward Natale, “ We have some high platform shoes and a posture trainer for you.”
“There have been come changes in the laws since you went to Mistress Elena’s,” Miss Benson said coldly. “Slavegirls are now just property.” She looked toward Natale for a minute. “Your birth certificate has been rescinded and replaced with a title, like any of Mr. Reynolds’ property.”
“This is your title number,” Miss Benson reached out and gently grasped Kari’s right nipple and areola. She finished by looking into Kari’s eyes until Kari looked away.
“Sit on the floor and I’ll get the shoes on you,” Natale said salaciously and dangled a pair of black leather platform shoes from her right hand.
With tears starting Kari obeyed slowly and sat on the floor then put her right foot out for Natale. The wide ankle strap of each shoe had a small hasp, and Natale had a little padlock for each one. Kari stood in front of Miss Benson and arched her back to show off her posture.
“That’s very nice,” she said. “We’ll still have to put the trainer on for a while.” She turned and nodded to Natale.
The trainer was a large clear red plastic hook and length of braided silk rope. Natale lubricated the end of the hook and gently inserted it into Kari’s anus. She carefully threaded the end of the red silk rope through the ring on the back of Kari’s collar. Natale pulled the rope tighter until Kari’s back arched as desired.
Noise from the fork lift woke Kari in the night, the two headlights looked like eyes piercing the darkness of the dungeon. The ponygirls didn’t even rouse up slightly. The forklift deposited a large crate in the middle of the floor before it retreated through the double doors back to the garage. Kari lay in the darkness for nearly an hour wishing she could do something to get Kimi out, before she drifted off to sleep again.
“Get up you two,” Lisa Daniel smiled as she called out. She came in at 7AM to get the ponygirls up for their morning workout. She was slender and just an inch taller than Kari. Today she wore very short cut off blue jeans and a red plaid shirt tied in a loose knot below her ample breasts. Lisa’s bare brown belly was firm and muscular, and the muscles of her bare legs were well defined. Lisa’s Jamaican accent was musical and her bright smile huge today.
Jana stood close to her cell door waiting to get out to run. When Lisa approached she quickly turned and crossed her arms behind her back so Lisa could get the leather binder zipped in place quickly.
“Looks like you be ready to go todaay, ehh?” Lisa said as she opened the door. She wrapped the leather binder around Jana’s forearms and slid the zipper across in one smooth motion. Jana quickly knelt for Lisa to tie her long blonde hair back and slip the bridle harness over her head.
The Y-shaped bit had a short prong on the bottom to go through a hole pierced in each ponygirls tongue, a small clip on the bottom held the bit and tongue together. After the bridle was in place, Jana put out her tongue for Lisa to place the bit properly and get the clip into it’s groove. She stood and moved to her tall stool to sit for the black leather hoof boots.
Mater Carl spent several hundred dollars to order custom fitted hoof boots for each of his ponygirls. Hoof boots fit snugly and kept the ponygirl on her toes, straighter than a high heeled platform shoe. The boot sole was reinforced so the boot didn’t need a heel. The fore sole was three inches thick and shaped like a hoof. Some ponygirls gained as much as 7 inches standing on their toes and the 3 inch sole. With the hoof boots and Jana’s 6 feet 3 inches, she was 6 feet 10 inches tall.
Anne was next and Lisa quickly got her tack on and led both out the door to the corral. The pulling harness was put on in the corral, and both girls were given a small bite to eat and allowed to urinate before Lisa started to exercise them.
Natale came in without a word as Lisa was finishing Anne and opened Kari’s door. She didn’t say anything to Kari, but sighed loudly when Kari didn’t seem to move fast enough to suit her. Kari hurried out to the table and laid across it with her arms in place for the binder.
“Just get up on top,” Natale ordered softly. She quickly inserted a plain enema tip and started the flow from a white can already hanging from the stand. She waited about ten minutes and stopped the flow of cool water.
“Get over there and take care of it, simple little bitch,” she ordered. Natale made no move to aid her as Kari climbed off the table and went to the white porcelain bowl to evacuate the enema.
While Kari squatted over the toilet the door opened and a woman who looked much like Lisa walked in and down the three steps. She wore a short black mini- skirt and pale yellow silk blouse. Her black leather high heeled sandals clicked softly as she crossed the floor. She smiled as Kari recognized her as Jane from the mail room at the office.
“Kari, this is your new mistress,” Natale said flatly. “Mr. Reynolds hired her to run the new ponygirl training school and the slavegirl section.” Natale turned and walked up the steps to the main house, leaving Kari and Jane alone.
“It’s so nice to see you again Kari,” Jane said smoothly. “I’m afraid Natale isn’t too happy about this,” Jane shrugged slightly. “She thought she was in line to run the new facility.” Jane stopped talking as Natale brought Kari’s breakfast tray. “We’ll talk some more later,” Jane looked at Kari’s tray and frowned as she turned to leave.
“Here,” Natale muttered as she turned toward Kari’s cell, “Eat this and get ready to go run.” Kari looked toward the crate on the floor as she walked to her cell.
“Is that Kimi?” she asked while she sat at her table. She looked around as Natale brought her red running shoes and a pair of white ankle high socks.
“Yeah, I guess.” Natale dropped her shoes on the floor by the table and tossed the white socks in Kari’s naked lap. Kari washed the vitamins down with a tiny glass of orange juice, and ate half of the slave mush from the bowl. She hurried to brush her teeth and sat on the padded floor by her cell door to put her socks and running shoes on.
When she was done she went out to Natale’s desk and stood with her arms crossed behind her back so Natale could zip the new reinforced nylon crossed-arm binder in place.
“That new binder is a lot lighter,” Kari remarked.
“You can thank your Miss Jane for that,” as Natale snapped a 6-foot woven leather leash to Kari’s collar and led her out to the corral where Lisa had the ponygirls warmed up and ready to run. Natale dropped the wrist loop over a hook on the back of the sulky and left.
“Miss Lisa,” Kari said as they started walking, “You sure look a lot like Jane...” Lisa looked back over her left shoulder and smiled.
“We sisters, both from Jamaica,” her accent was much thicker than Jane’s. “She been here fo’ a while, but I just come here soonest.” She shook the reins to get the ponygirls to start to move faster.
Kari was returned to the slave quarters after an hour and a half and ten miles of running on the pathways of the huge estate. Kari was amazed at the size of Master Carl’s property, it was so much larger than she remembered before she left for Mistress Elena’s school. She found Jane and Natale helping Kimi out of the crate. Jane asked Lisa to get Kari’s arm binder off and close her in her cell. Kari turned her back to Lisa and let her arms fall when the binder was unzipped. She went to her cell and sat in the doorway to slip her running shoes and socks off. She knelt inside the door as Lisa closed it. Lisa left to take care of her ponygirls while Jane and Natale continued to get Kimi out.
They carried Kimi to a table and laid her on top. Kimi tried to put her feet up into the stirrups, but couldn’t raise either one up high enough.
“That’s ok sweetheart,” Jane said softly as she stroked the right side of Kimi’s face. She ran her hand through Kimi’s short dark brown mass of curls, “You just lay there for a while. We’ll worry about that later.” She turned to Natale. “Do we have an oxygen tank here?” she said very softly. Natale nodded and they both turned toward the gray double door locker by the steps up to the main house.
After more rest and a few breaths of oxygen Kimi raised up on her elbows and looked around. She smiled when she saw Kari kneeling in her cell. Kimi waved with a little wiggle of her fingers and mouthed a silent “Hi”.
“You seem to be doin’ better,” Jane said as she walked up. “Turn over and we’ll get this stuff taken care of.” Kimi quickly turned over and lifted her bare legs up to put her feet into the stirrups for Jane to strap in place.
Natale brought a large white porcelain enema can full of hot, soapy water. Jane twisted and gently pulled the soft, black butt plug out of Kimi’s anus.
She had a dark blue one piece enema nozzle and tube ready to replace the butt plug. She carefully fed the 3 foot tube into Kimi’s anus and then pressed the shaped nozzle in place while Natale attached the hose from the can. Jane started the flow and they both turned to the door to the main house.
Kimi and Kari knelt side-by-side in Consuela Yasmin Roman Reynolds’ study on the third floor of the mansion. Today Connie wore a short white leather mini-skirt and sleeveless white silk top, with white leather spike heeled shoes and natural color stockings. Her dark brown hair was loose to fall over shoulders and arms.
“Firstly,” she said as she walked across in front of the slavegirls. “I don’t like Mistress Connie. So call me Miss Connie.” Both girls nodded in unison as she spoke. She sat in a straight backed chair already placed near the middle of the room. Miss Connie casually pulled a pair of white examination gloves over her long slender fingers, when the gloves were situated to her liking she looked directly at Kari.
“Come over here,” she ordered. Kari walked to stand in front of Miss Connie.
“Face that way,” she pointed to her right. When Kari turned she reached out and put her left hand on the small of Kari’s arched back.
“Very nice posture,” Miss Connie remarked. She reached out with her right hand and gently squeezed Kari’s small right breast. “Very firm, almost feels solid.” She felt Kari’s left breast, and then rubbed Kari’s long left nipple.
Miss Connie’s hand slid gently down Kari’s belly to stop just above her hairless mons, where she pressed firmly with all four finger and moved her hand in small circles. She stopped when Kari moaned softly.
“That feel good?”
“Oh yes, Miss Connie.”
“Just that little bit turned you on?” she asked as she moved her hand lower to continue the tiny circles at the very top of Kari’s pussy. Kari writhed slightly and wriggled her hips as the sensations became more intense.
Miss Connie rubbed the soft sensitive flesh between Kari’s outer pussy lips and grasped Kari’s triangular clitoral hood between her thumb and forefinger. She squeezed until she could feel the tiny firm button of flesh that was Kari’s clitoris within the sensitive pink flesh of her clitoral hood, then she concentrated on the super-sensitive clit until Kari cried out with an orgasm.
“Well that didn’t seem to take much,” she observed.
“No ma’am,” Kari answered. “It doesn’t take much for me to cum,” Kari said softly. “It’s what Master Carl wanted from me.”
“Go kneel over there by the door,” Connie said as she replaced the gloves with a clean pair. “Over here,” she said as she looked toward Kimi. Kimi hurried to stand in front if Miss Connie and turned quickly to stand as Kari had done.
Miss Connie put left hand on the back of Kimi’s right thigh, just below Kimi’s rounded butt. She raised her hand up to find Kimi’s dark pink anus and slowly inserted the tips of her index and middle fingers into Kimi’s butt.
“Does that feel real tight Kimi?” she asked. When Kimi nodded she pushed the rest of both fingers inside. While she moved her left fingers around slowly she found Kimi’s vagina with her right hand and pushed her two middle fingers into the slick opening. “Did you get wet from me feeling your little butt hole?”
“Yes Miss....” was all Kimi could get out before she stiffened and then slumped as an orgasm rocked her.
Master Carl opened the door just then and strolled into the room, he smiled when he saw what Connie was doing.
“Find the one you want?” he asked, seriously.
“Yeah,” she turned to look over her left shoulder at Carl. “I’ll keep this one.”
“Ok, she’s all yours.”
“You can’t just loan her to your friends, unless you let me know first.” Connie cautioned. “I don’t want a bunch of men fuckin’ her, then when I want her, she’s all full of sticky jism,” Connie returned to fondling Kimi’s pussy. “You can loan that one,” she nodded toward Kari. Kari smiled and nodded.
Master Carl and two somber men in dark gray suits sat at the library table opposite Mrs. McCormack. A stack of photos and receipts were in an orderly pile in front of Mrs. McCormack.
“The receipts and photos and several hours of video prove you have been helping yourself to money and supplies I put in your care,” Master Carl said gravely. “I can prove you have taken $81,435.00, in cash and property.” Mrs. McCormack didn’t say anything, she sat stiffly upright as tears rolled down her face. “Where is it?”
“Well the money, um,,,I still have most, er, all of it. And the stuff,,some I sold an’ some I still have.” She looked around slowly at both men with Master Carl. “Are you going to arrest me?”
“You can get out of it,” Master Carl smiled and seemed to offer some hope to the scared housekeeper. “If you’re interested.” She nodded slowly and carefully.
“Just sell me the two girls.” Master Carl pushed 2 forms across the table to Mrs. McCormack. She sat with her hands in her lap and looked lost. She closed her eyes and shook her head slowly.
“If I don’t?” she finally asked.
“You go to jail now and I’ll recover most of my money. Those two little bitches will be kidnaped tonight and be out of the country before morning,” he said as he shrugged.
“How much do I get?”
“$81,435.00.”
“I just keep all of it?” Mrs. McCormack sounded amazed.
“And you have to leave the state, out of here in twenty four hours. Period.”
“My house,,,,,” she started to say.
“Hire a realtor, but take the money and leave.” Master Carl said as he turned away from Mrs. McCormack. She had her options and he had nothing more to say.
“How long do I have to decide?” Mrs McCormack asked softly.
“Starting now,,,,,,,,oh, say about 14 seconds,” he turned back to the frumpy housekeeper. “Sign and get out, or refuse and go to the sheriff’s office,” he said with finality. “RIGHT FUCKING NOW!” He slammed his right hand on the table in front of the two forms. Mrs. McCormack grabbed up the pen and signed both forms and stood up quickly. Master Carl looked at her signatures carefully and nodded to the two men with him.
“I’ll send someone over to get my van this evening, just clear your shit out and leave the key in the ignition,” he said to her back as she was escorted out.
Master Carl picked up the phone and pressed Jane’s office number.
“Jane I have two new girls to send to Mistress Elena’s.”
“Yeah,” he chuckled, “those two. Get them ready to leave early tomorrow, okay?” He set the phone back into the cradle carefully, and picked it up immediately.
He dialed Jane again.
“Please send Kari up to my room this evening, and have her little butt lubed-up.”
Kari in Training 6
Kari At Home 2f
Our population had become over 65% female, so to reduce competition for the available men, wealthy and women in good legal standing successfully lobbied to have all slavegirls and ponygirls ordered into permanent servitude. They were no longer citizens or even humans, but pets and livestock. The I.S.R. (International Slavegirl Registry) computers ran day and night removing all records of any girl with an ISR number. No Social Security, nor Drivers License numbers were saved. High School records, were deleted too. Soon many states began to order all female violators of any sort, into slavegirl or ponygirl training.
Texas, followed closely by the rest of the nation, even ordered all female juveniles in state care at 16 years old to be sold as slavegirls. A source of revenue for the state and removed more potential competition from the streets.
Master Carl and Mistress Connie developed their own ponygirl training facility. New stables were built and trainers were hired. Their ponygirls were large strong girls trained to pull in teams. Master Carl had to travel a week each month, so Kari was used to entertain business associates who may stay at the mansion while waiting to meet him, or to reward his company executives.
Replacements
for
Natale and Renee
Kari’s new handler Alec came in to get her up for the day. She went to her designated table and laid face down on the cool steel top. He followed and secured her ankles and wrists with the new cuffs Miss Jane introduced.
Alec had been a ponygirl groom when Jane needed to hire a new caretaker for Kari due to Natale’s sudden departure. Jane asked her sister Lisa as her first choice, but Lisa said she wanted to keep working with the ponygirls. So Jane’s next choice was Alec. He was a small wiry man with strong hands, he had been caring for ponygirls for a few months. Ponygirl care was like any other animal but he was not too sure about a slavegirl.
When Jane returned from Mistress Elena’s Slave Mistress/Handler course she changed the work tables a little. She had the foot stirrups removed and replaced with a “bridge”. Kari laid face down on the table with a raised, padded bridge across the table just at her pelvis. The bridge caused her to lay in a very arched position, with her anus and pussy open and available for inspection or care. She was not as physically uncomfortable as the stirrups, and the extremely exposed position didn't bother the experienced slavegirl after the first few minutes.
Jane was there for his first day, they got Kari out of her cell and chatted as they followed her to her table and waited while she climbed up on top and held laid over the black, padded cross bar. Jane showed him how to place the cuff from each corner of the table to wrists and ankles to secure her to the table-top.
“I have to give her an enema?” he balked. Kari didn’t say anything, but she looked back
over her shoulder and shook her head.
“Hey_” Jane chuckled and gave Kari a little slap on her bare, rounded butt.
“Well you don’t have to shovel out a stall later,” Jane offered. “They walk to the latrine and put everything in there.”
Jane watched as he applied lubricant to Kari’s anus and pushed the tube inside followed by the front half of the attached nozzle. When it was in place, the bulbous end and smaller center section kept the nozzle firmly in place in Kari's anus. Jane showed him how to start the flow of warm water into Kari.
They went to the desk to go over other duties and returned just as the 2 quart enema finished draining into Kari. Jane shut off the tiny valve and removed the hose to the can.
“Now we wait about 20 minutes,” Jane said as she looked at her watch. “Then you get to let it out.” Jane laughed at Alec’s expression, “It’s not that big a deal.” She turned quickly toward Kari.
“Be careful,” was all she said. Kari rolled her lips under to show she was keeping quiet.
They went to the kitchen to get Kari’s breakfast and vitamins. When they got back Jane sent Alec to get Kari up and to the white porcelain latrine at the end of the room. He unstrapped Kari’s ankles and wrists, and stepped back, she got up immediately and went to the latrine to stand on the foot shaped steps. Alec was right behind and stopped beside the squatting slavegirl. He grasped her left shoulder with his left hand and the end of the enema nozzle with his right. Alec pulled and turned the end of the nozzle, the nozzle and hose came out followed by a 2 quarts of brown water. He had a wet cloth ready and cleaned Kari’s anus carefully. She stood and started for her cell where her breakfast was laid out.
“That was pretty good,” Jane remarked. “Did you get any on you?”
“Just a little on my shoe,” Alec smirked. “I’ll be more careful next time.”
“She’s just another little animal that you care for,” Jane suggested. “I can assure you Kari is an animal.”
Master Carl had to find another upstairs maid too. Connie had her own maid, Luz, who’d worked for her for several years, since before she even met Carl. She kept Connie’s suite immaculate, and took care of Connie’s wardrobe. Luz also had to look after Kimi when she was there. Connie wouldn’t let a slavegirl use her bathroom facilities, so Luz had to take Kimi to the slavegirl bathroom, down the hallway from Master Carl’s or Miss Connie’s suites. It was not a room, just a wide white porcelain area in the hallway, but it had the same facilities as the dungeon, for one slavegirl to bathe or urinate.
Jane lived in one of the other houses on the property with Miss Benson and 2 other supervisors. Their maid Sandy was superb. She dressed in her own black satin mini-dress with white lace collar and apron and worked very hard to keep the whole house beautifully clean. She always wore a pair of black patent leather high-heeled shoes and dark stockings, with a white lace bra, thong and petticoat under her short black dress. Sandy’s black hair was always perfectly arranged high on her head, so her beautiful slender neck was uncovered.
Migaly Sandra Chen, a 19 year old Asian/Mexican girl, had beautiful dark skin and dark, nearly black, almond-shaped eyes. She was 5 feet 5 inches tall and sleekly slender. Master Carl hired her on Jane’s recommendation.
The first time Master Carl sent her for Kari, she was afraid Kari might escape. She walked up to Jane at her desk and whispered that Mr. Reynolds wanted Kari’s butt lubricated before she was brought upstairs. Jane showed her where the tubes of lubricant were stored.
The sex lube was pre-measured, 6 ounces, already in clear plastic syringes with a 4 inch tube on the end. The end of the ½ inch tube was rounded and the other end threaded onto the large, clear plastic syringe. The sex lubricant tubes were stored, filled and ready for use, in the double-door gray locker by the stairs up to the rest of the house. The locker was also used to store other slavegirl care supplies and several boxes of sanitary examination gloves.
After they both had pale blue gloves on, Jane placed a syringe/tube on the shelf under Kari’s table and they went to get the little slavegirl. Kari stood by the door waiting for a pair of high heeled platform shoes. Master Carl insisted Kari wear very high heels, he liked her posture in high heels.
Kari sat on the floor to put her shoes on, then she carefully brushed her butt as she walked to her exam table. She waited by the side of the table for Jane and Sandy to get there.
“Kneel there with your little ass up, Kari,” Jane ordered curtly. Kari knelt with her knees spread, on the table and lowered her crossed forearms to the table and rested her chin on top.
“OK first you put a little of lube from this jar,” Jane pointed out a small blue jar under the table,“on your fingers.” She touched the middle two fingers of her left hand into the top of the blue jar. “It’s the same stuff as in there,” Jane nodded toward the syringe.
“You only need a little bit.” She touched her lubed fingers to Kari’s anus, Kari shifted slightly as Jane slowly pushed her fingers about 2 inches into Kari. Next she picked up the large clear-plastic syringe and pushed the 4 inch long tube entirely into Kari.
“You only put half of it inside,” She pointed the measuring marks on the side of the body of the syringe. “The rest you push out as you pull the thing out.” Jane pulled back on the syringe as she continued to push the lube out.
“There,” she had just enough to leave a small bit on the outside of Kari’s anus.
“It looks messy,” Sandy said softly. “I’m not sure I’d like that.”
“You don’t have to worry about it,” Jane shrugged. “You’re a free woman and she’s a little slave slut.” Jane bumped Kari on the side of her hip, “Let’s go. Looks like your master’s gonna fuck ya’ in the butt again.”
Kari smiled as she raised up. She slowly climbed off the table and then crossed her arms behind her back for the binder.
Arletta
Jane stopped regularly at a convenience store about 6 miles from the main house on a side road. The newest night clerk was a pretty black girl named Arletta Green. She was very curious about the huge mansion and all the new construction happening there. When she found that Jane was associated she asked dozens of questions every time Jane stopped. Arletta also told Jane that she was very unhappy working in the store at night. Jane offered the 18 year old girl a chance to start a new life.
Arletta was just 5 feet 2 inches tall, a little shorter than Kari, and weighed about 125 pounds. Her smooth, creamy skin was a lighter brown than Jane’s or Lisa’s and her complexion was clear. Arletta also told Jane she had just gotten her teeth whitened, and was quite proud of her naturally straight teeth.
When Jane offered her the chance to live in complete safety and without a concern for any future expenses she was very anxious to find out what she had to do. Actually she wondered just “Who do I have to kill?”
Jane had Lisa along as a witness for her next stop at the store, when she presented the slavegirl application to Arletta.
After she read and re-read it she looked at Jane and smiled, she nodded slowly and looked around for a pen.
“Are you sure?” Jane asked. “I could go over it with you clause-by-clause to be sure it’s what you would really want to do.”
“Or I could work in d’fuckin’ convenience store for the rest of my natural life_” Arletta answered.
“This is for the rest of your life, too.”
“I’ve always wanted to quit this job at 2AM,” Arletta picked up the phone and began to dial.
Two New Slavegirls
Kari woke with a start as the forklift came through the double doors. This time it carried two long crates stacked and set them in the middle of the floor. She was alone in the slave quarters and relished the complete silence. Miss Connie had taken Kimi upstairs again tonight, and the ponygirls Jana and Anne lived in the new stable built half a mile behind the house. Kari had the entire place to herself. The forklift smashed that reverie, but she dropped back off almost immediately.
“Wake up, Kari,” Jane said softly. Kari opened her eyes and smiled, Jane’s smiling brown face was just inches from her own. Jane stepped back and Kari jumped up immediately. She rushed to the open door of her cell, but stopped just inside. She couldn’t go outside without permission, Miss Jane’s new rule.
“Two new slavegirls?” Kari asked.
“They’re twins,” Jane smiled and Kari thought there was more about them.
“May I ask you something, Miss Jane?”
“Sure, you can ask.” Jane answered carefully. Kari had a way of turning even the simplest question into something much more.
“May I have coffee in the morning?”
“You just want coffee?” Jane had expected a much more involved request.
“Yeah, that’s all.” Kari shrugged.
“Well I have to ask you somethin’ too,” Jane responded.
“Did you know this would be your life?” Jane had wondered since she heard at the advertising office where Kari had gone.
“Not really,” she answered.
“Did Mr. Reynolds kinda trick you?” Was Jane’s next question.
“I don’t think he knew it would be like this either,” Kari said thoughtfully. “The laws were changed between the time we signed me up, and when I actually started.”
“D’ya like it?” Jane’s next question.
“Mostly, when all I have to do is fuck or suck Master Carl or whoever he orders. I get to run everyday” Kari raised fingers to count off all the benefits as she listed them.
“And mostly I just think about men’s dicks all the time. I get to suck ‘um all I want, Master Carl has somebody coming around lots.”
“You really like it when a man cums in your mouth?” Jane sounded surprised.
“I cum every time too,” the tip of Kari’s pink tongue touched the center of her upper lip as she thought about a penis in her mouth.
“What about women?”
“Lots’a women don’t like me ‘cause I’m required to be everything they can’t, or won’t.” Kari’s tiny boobies jiggled when she shrugged. “I really don’t like to have to do women, sometimes Master Carl makes me anyway.”
“What about bein’ naked all the time.” Jane shivered at the thought of total exposure. “That kinda’ scares me.”
“I’m bein’ forced to do what I kinda want to do anyway.”
“What do ya' mean?” Jane asked.
“I kinda like showin' off,” Kari answered. “Now Master Carl makes me stay naked.”
“What was the toughest thing you had to do?”
“When I found that everyone had access to my body,” she smiled softly. “'cept me, I wasn’t allowed to even touch my pussy.” Kari took a deep breath and continued, “Mistress Elena or Mistress Regina came around every morning after my enema and put a then the mushroom plug to stretch my butthole.”
“What for?” Jane asked, suddenly interested.
“Master Carl wanted my butthole big enough for him to use,” Kari said quietly as two tiny tears dripped from her bright blue eyes.
“I went around all turned on, just all the time. If Mistress Regina wanted to play with my titties or finger my pussy, I had to let her do it. She told me all I was good for was pleasure,” Kari looked up slowly. “I guess the hardest part was to accept that,” Kari smiled and shrugged, “and now I like it, a lot.”
“Coffee it is,” Jane laughed. “I guess you probably deserve it.”
“Alec,” Jane said as Alec walked in through the left side of the pale gray double doors to the underground garage. “Please add a cup of,,, black?” she looked toward Kari, as Kari nodded, “coffee to Kari’s breakfast tray.”
“Okay.” he responded, as he brushed a few rain drops from his right cheek. They both stepped back from the door to let Kari pass-by to the table for her enema.
“Do you really want to go run today?” Alec asked as he buckled Kari’s ankle and wrist cuffs. “It’s raining pretty hard.”
“Yeah,” Kari answered. “I really do, and I don’t mind the rain.”
“Should we let her out to run in the rain?” Alec asked as Jane walked past on her way to check the invoices of the shipment of new slavegirls. “It’s kinda nasty out.”
“Sure, who cares.” Jane said casually. “Mr. Reynolds wants her exercised everyday, so she doesn’t get fat.”
When Lisa brought Kari back Jane and Alec were opening the second crate. The first slavegirl was sitting numbly in her cell watching as Jane and Alec opened the other crate. Kari looked carefully at the girl, she was sure she had seen her before.
The pretty girl’s long slender legs stretched out in front as she lounged back on her elbows. She had thousands of freckles on her face and shoulders, and only a few less, all over her sleek, slender body. Her long light red hair was pulled back from her lean face in a french braid. The pulled back hair accentuated her high cheekbones and beautiful light tan eyes. When the naked girl turned to look toward Kari, the glinting from the gold nipple rings and little round medallions dangling on tiny gold chains an inch below caught Kari’s eye.
The girl soon stood to watch Jane and Alec closer, Kari could see a large, bright blue “E” tattooed on the left side of her small pointed left breast. It was the only tattoo there, unlike Kari’s Gothic E and the small O and A and V. To indicate her training for Oral, Anal and Vaginal skills. Kari could also see the I.S.R. number “160005_ tattooed on the pale girl”s bright pink right areola.
“Natale?” Kari was amazed when the girl turned and smiled. “That’s Renee?”
“Yes,” she said softly.
Natale and Renee were Master Carl’s latest addition to his collection of sex slavegirls. They had been at Mistress Elena’s Slavegirl Academy for the past 5 months. Their training had been radically different from Kari’s course. Kari had been very free spirited and had to be made to be more responsible to her master’s wishes. Natale and Renee were much too controlled and were trained to be less uptight.
Where Kari was made to beg for orgasms, the twins were stimulated constantly and showed the results of allowing their senses to run free. At first they were reluctant to do more than touch each others hands, by their last week they were willing lovers. Their graduation included an hour of sex, observed and graded by the staff.
The naked twins first day was miserable for them, filled with examinations and tattooing of their I.S.R. numbers, “160005_ on the puffy pink cone of Natale’s right areola and “160006_ on Renee’s areola. Their nipples, tongues and navels were also pierced that day too. Master Carl’s and Mistress Elena’s signs had to wait until the excess weight was taken off.
The doctor had a new type of IUD for each girl, called a caterpillar. It was 2 inches of soft plastic with several firm protrusions to hold it in place. The IUD filled each girls uterus, and stopped all menses, so there was no wasted time each month.
During the doctor’s examination he found that both girls had huge clitoris’ inside their full triangular hoods. He cut through the soft pink tissue to uncover the full length of each clitoris. Each twin's sensitive clitoris looked like a little inch long penis. They were sent back to the shop to pierce that too.
A tiny gold ring with a chain holding a small round abstract engraved disk dangled below each girls’ nipples and clitoris. At first they were both miserable but as the piercings healed they felt the pleasant sensations from the dangling disks stimulating their nipples and pussies.
The last step that first week was the electrolysis of all body and leg hair, they were treated in the slave quarters strapped to the stainless steel topped tables, for as many as 4 one hour sessions a day.
Their diet of vegetarian slave mush had no extra fat, the girls both complained that they didn’t get enough to eat at first. When they saw their complaints were disregarded and how quickly they were losing their fat bellies and thighs the complaints died off.
After five months Natale had lost 63 lbs. and Renee was down 55 lbs, each now weighed 120 pounds. Their fat bellies, and thighs were gone. They also lost the fat sagging breasts, their smaller breasts were firm and stood straight out from their, sleek, slender chests.
Mistress Elena’s trademark was changed to a more modern “E” covering most of the side of each left breast. Master Carl’s ”LCR” was tattooed low on each girls firm, flat belly, above the sensitive mound of her pussy.
Mr. Conklyn Visits
“Kari, time to go upstairs,” Miss Jane said as she opened Kari’s cell door. “Mr. Conklyn is here to deliver the reports for Mr. Reynolds and wants you for a while.” Kari stopped in the doorway and raise her chin for Jane to snap the leash to her collar.
“Arms,” was Jane's next command. Kari put her arms together behind her back and waited while Jane started to zip the crossed-arm binder that secured her arms high behind her back.
When Kari worked at Master Carl’s advertising office, Denis Conklyn, from England, was the head of the Advertising & Production Department, Master Carl selected him to be his Chief-of-Staff. Mr. Conklyn was in charge of the whole ad company when Master Carl was away.
Sandy came in just as Jane snapped the leash on to take Kari upstairs to Master Carl’s waiting room for Mr. Conklyn.
“Does Mr. Conklyn want her butt-hole greazzed up?” Sandy asked innocently.
“No,” was all Jane said to her. “Arms, Kari,” while she held the black reinforced nylon high above the small of Kari’s back. Kari quickly crossed her arms behind her back and waited while Jane zipped it in place.
“He always wants me to suck him off, Miss Sandy,” Kari shivered slightly after she spoke.
“Jane what is it?” Sandy was concerned.
“Last month he gave her a black eye,” Jane spoke acerbically. “He’s not a nice man,” she added.
“She’s just a slavegirl,” Sandy retorted. “Damn.”
Mr. Conklyn was sitting on the couch when Sandy brought Kari in. He was impeccably dressed in a pale brown suit with darker leather elbow patches and wore a British plaid vest over a snow white shirt, with a blue, green and gold regimental tie, under his coat. A kneeling pad was between his feet. Sandy led Kari to kneel and then dropped the leash, and left without looking back.
“Are you going to hurt me, Master Denis,” Kari asked softly as she knelt between Mr. Conklyn’s brown leather shoes. His trousers were already unzipped but his penis was still inside.
“Oh my, Kari,” he said firmly, “you know I will hurt you.”
“Yes, master.”
“I brought you a little present, Kari,” his voice sounded so syrupy that Kari became instantly cautious. She just looked up and smiled cautiously.
From his right jacket pocket he took out a small wrapped package and held it out to Kari. With her arms still tightly bound she could only look at the package. It was a medium sized jewelry box and wrapped with gold foil paper and had gold ribbon and bow. He held the package out for Kari, she just sat back. With her arms still in the binder she couldn't take the present.
Mr. Conklyn chuckled as he looked down at Kari, “Oh pardon me_” he said with mock concern.
“Let me help you,” he said softly.
“No, No I'll open it for you,” he said as Kari started to turn for him to unzip the sleeve. “You know that's not coming off anytime soon.”
“Yes master,” Kari said as she returned to her kneeling position between his knees.
She watched as he slowly opened the package to reveal a black velvet jewelery case. He held the little black box in front of her face for a few moments and opened it with a flourish. Inside were a pair of long nipple clips. Each clip was long enough to cover the full length of Kari's inch long nipples.
“Nice, eh?” he said.
“Yes sir.”
From his left jacket pocket Mr. Conklyn pulled out a small bottle of body lubricant, he unscrewed the top and dripped a few drops on Kari's long, pink nipples. He rubbed the lube around on Kari's nipples and firmly kneaded each nipple too. Each clip had black handles to press, to open the clip. He slipped the first clip over Kari's right nipple, by holding the tiny handles and squeezing it open. The other end was flat and had a hole large enough for Kari's big nipple to fit through. When he was satisfied with the position he released the buttons and the clip closed over her right nipple. The clip squeezed her nipple from the end to the beginning on her tiny breast. Without a word he moved to her left nipple and fitted the clip over it. After both were in place he sat back to admire the results of hie efforts.
“There all in place, Kari,” he said. “That doesn't hurt too bad, does it Kari?”
“No master,” she said as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.
“Now then our real purpose in meeting here this afternoon,” his said as he looked down to the front of his pants. He made no move to take his penis out. “I'm sure you can preform the necessary functions from here.”
Her hands were still secured behind her back, so she had to lean forward to use her lips and tongue to get his penis out of his light brown trousers. When she pulled his penis out after a few minutes, she sucked the entire flaccid length into her mouth. As she licked and sucked she rubbed the gold lump of her tongue stud against the bottom of Master Denis’ penis and she could feel it’s size growing in her mouth. Master Denis didn’t have nearly the size of Master Carl, but he was only a little shorter.
As he started to grow Kari could feel his hands on the back of her head. She started to try to pull back, but Master Denis held her face tightly to his body, as his penis filled her mouth and started to push into her throat.
Master Denis held her head even as Kari gagged from the intrusion into her throat. He let up slightly so she could take a breath, and then pulled her tight again. He started to cum, so let her up slightly again, to extend his rough treatment of her mouth and throat. This time Kari took a deep breath, just in time for Master Denis to pull her tight yet again. After a few more minutes her released Kari's head to move his hands down to grasp each nipple clip. He squeezed both clips as Kari continued to lick and suck his now hard penis.
When he finally spurted it was well past Kari’s mouth, directly into her throat, he didn't even feel the soft shudder as Kari came too.
He released her and leaned back on the couch to appreciate the moment. Kari continued to lick his penis. He insisted she clean off any mess she may have made. She was done in less than 5 minutes and sat back. Mr. Conklyn stood and zipped his trousers he walked around behind Kari. He crouched behind Kari and reached around to grasp the nipple clips again.
He was able to grasp the clips even harder and squeeze harder too. He pinched the clips so hard Kari cried out.
“I have some paperwork to finish,” he said as he stood. “I'll be back in less than 30 minutes.” He stopped near the door and looked back, “Stay right there, on that pad and I'll be back.” Kari nodded as she sobbed from the throbbing pain in her nipples. The pain was intense and soon Kari felt her pussy throbbing with her nipples. Her temples began to sweat, her upper lip and neck. Soon sweat dripped slowly down her chest.
Lubrication started to drip from her pussy onto her ankles as she knelt. More and more her nipples ached and throbbed, her pussy throbbed in time, too. She began slowly, an orgasm started in the center of her pussy and spread through her body to her nipples. She sat back slowly, perspiration dripped down her flat belly. She shook her head to get sweat from her eyes.
True to his word he was back after about 20 minutes. Without a word he reached down and Kari rose up on her knees so he could remove the clips. Mr. Conklyn gave each one a final firm squeeze and pulled them off and into his pocket.
“I'll see you again next week Kari,” he started to the door but stopped and came back, “I know you'll miss me.” He waited for Kari to answer.
“Yes master,” she said softly.
Emma
Master Carl walked through the slavegirl quarters on his weekly inspection of the entire facility. All the slavegirls were in their cells, including Kimi. Miss Connie was out of town visiting her family, so Kimi had to stay in her cell. Jane accompanied him as he stopped for a few moments at each cell, starting with Renee in cell number 6, then to Natale in cell 5. Cells 1, 3, and 5 were on one side of the room and 2, 4, and 6, were on the other. Arletta was in cell 3 and cell 4 was empty. Kari was in cell 1 and Kimi in 2.
“This is our first slavegirl for the new facility?” he looked to Jane as he spoke.
“Yes,” she smiled proudly. “Not bad, if I do say so myself.”
Arletta stood in the center of the cell, she wore an arm binder so she couldn’t cross her arms over her chest or put her hands over her pussy. She didn’t know what to do so she just stood silently.
“Pretty little bitch,” Master Carl finally surmised. “Call her Emma,” Master Carl stepped back a step and looked the dark girl over carefully. “Tits are kinda flat, though.”
“Come over here, Emma,” Jane ordered curtly. Emma approached slowly, while Master Carl sighed.
“I’ll work on that,” Jane apologized.
“Anyone do any training yet?”
“Well not yet,” Jane said. “We’re waiting on the doctor for the boob-job.”
“Don’t worry about it then.”
“Emma,” Master Carl said slowly. “Have you had any babies?”
“Yes sir,”Emma realized she should be respectful. “I had one that my sister ‘dopted, an’ then carried one more for her.” Tears came to her eyes, “Then one more that was ‘dopted.”
“So you’ve had three but don’t have any children to raise?” he asked casually. She just nodded her head. “That’s why her tits are so saggy,” he turned to Jane.
“We just want to have them brought back up, not big ol’ juggs hangin’ there,” he said as they moved away.
“Hi, sweetheart,” he said to Kari. She moved up to the bars and knelt right in front of him. “Doin’ all right?” he asked softly. Kari smiled and nodded as she leaned closer to the bars. Master Carl leaned closer too. When their faces met right between two of the black steel bars, their lips touched briefly. Master Carl stepped back and turned to look in on Kimi.
Kimi was already standing by the door when Carl and Jane arrived. Jane opened the door to get Kimi’s leash snapped to her pussy ring. They led Kimi back through the slave quarters to the stairs to the house. Emma watched this closely and after they closed the door, she went closer to Kari’s side of the cell.
“Kari,” she whispered, loudly. “What is that thing on her pussy?” Kari smiled softly, and told Emma about Kimi’s days in the huge slavegirl complex in Germany and the pussy piercing that led to the large rings for leash attachment.
Alec, Kari’s handler came in suddenly through the garage door, and walked quickly to Emma’s cell, “Mr. Reynolds wants you in his office.” He opened the door and waited for Emma to come to the door. She still had the arm binder on so all he had to do was snap a leash to the temporary leather collar to lead her away.
“Come on,” he said impatiently. “Mr. Reynolds doesn’t have problems, he has solutions.” Alec waved the end of the leash. “We don’t keep him waiting.”
“Hurry up,” Kari urged softly.
Emma walked quickly to the door and stood for Alec to attach the leash. She looked back over her shoulder as they went up the steps to the main house.
“Ah here she is now,” Master Carl said to the man in his office when Alec led her in. Alec led her to stand beside Master Carl’s red leather and dark walnut office chair. He pulled sharply down on the leash when she didn’t kneel on the pad by the chair.
“She hasn’t had any training yet Alec,” Master Carl said kindly. “Let’s not be too hard on her.”
“Emma, this is Doctor Adams,” Master Carl said gently, as he put his hand on the top of her head.” He slowly turned her head to look at his face. “He’s the doctor that’s going to do the surgery on your titties.”
“You just want me to restore what she had not make big tits for her?” the doctor asked as he moved his chair closer to Emma. Dr. Adams touched the very end of Emma’s left nipple with his gold Cross pen.
“Very good,” was all he said when she jumped. “She has good nerves there.” He opened his briefcase and lifted out a small white paperboard box. “This is the newest type of implant,” he opened the box and showed Master Carl the contents. “You see it’s sort of pear shaped, so it will give a good profile. It’s not so big that she’ll look like we’re tryin’ to make a cow.” He looked down at Emma, “what size bra did you wear, girl?”
“Um, B size, sir,” she stammered a little, in embarrassment as she answered.
“That’s this size,” the doctor said to Carl.
“That’s what I’m lookin’ for,” Master Carl said. “Right there,” he added. “I want them pointed up and out.” The doctor nodded. “How long will you need?”
“If you have the facilities I can do it here,” Dr. Adams said easily. “If she’s prepped, I’ll only need an hour,” he stood, “half an hour each, I’m done.” The doctor looked at his watch as he left Master Carl’s office.
Master Carl's First Slavegirl Student
Mistress Lainie watched Emma kneel in front of the first man sitting in the line of folding chairs. On the first day she nearly refused to even get her mouth near a penis. After only 3 weeks of training Emma had to be careful or she would cum when the man spurted in her mouth.
“Remember Emma, if you cum this time I’ll have to beat your ass with this whip.” Emma nodded without turning from the penis in her mouth.
Her lively pink tongue licked all around the head, as it entered her mouth. The man put his left hand on the back of Emma’s head. Today she had to work at breath control, and to suppress her gag reflex. She had to take all of each penis into her mouth and down her throat. Miss Lainie instructed the men to hold the back of her head, unless she actually passed out.
Lainie had come to work for Carl as the first instructor of his slavegirl academy. She bought Miss Brenda from Mistress Elena as her slave/teacher. Lainie wore a black and gray plaid dress trimmed with gray lace, the dress had a full, floor length skirt, and Brenda wore a similar dress, but of gray lace with black and gray plaid trim. The complete bodice and the sides of the full skirt were just one layer of gray lace, Brenda’s breasts and dark brown nipples were visible through the lace, to indicate her slave status, but it had a panel of black and gray plaid, matching Lainie’s dress in the front. It started well below Brenda’s waist and went to the hem, it covered Brenda’s hairless pussy. A second panel in the rear, also went to the floor and covered Brenda’s ass.
Brenda had a small stack of warm, moist towels and had to wipe off each man’s penis as Emma moved through the line of six seated men. When Emma finished the last man she sat back to catch her breath and wait further instructions. The men left as Brenda finished wiping each off, so that by the time Emma finished, there was only one left seated for Brenda to clean. After he left Brenda had a final towel to wipe Emma’s face, and chest where some cum had dripped, she wiped very carefully. Emma’s firm new breasts were still a little tender in places from the surgery.
“Did that turn you on, Emma?” Mistress Lainie asked.
“Oh yes, ma’am, Mistress Lainie,”Emma answered promptly.
“You can play with yourself now,” Lainie instructed. Emma began to fondle her own pussy and slipped her middle fingers into her wet pussy, as she knelt on the floor in front of Lainie.
“May I please cum Mistress?”Emma gasped, after just a few minutes.
“Not yet,” Lainie answered, after she checked her watch. “Play with yourself some more.” She continued to watch Emma struggle to play with herself but not cum, while she waited to see Emma’s pussy actually drip onto the floor.
“Mistress Lainie, please may I cum now,” she begged again. Lainie glanced at her watch again. ‘Please Mistress Lainie.”
“Okay, cum now,” she smiled as she turned and walked away, while Emma’s anxious sobs turned into moans of pleasure.
Master Carl’s Newest Slavegirl
Master Carl and Miss Connie took a long weekend and traveled to Carl’s cabin in the mountains just a few hours from their luxurious estate. Carl wanted to find a few hours of rest and Connie wanted to see where Carl and Kari had their first master/slavegirl experiences that became the highly successful ponygirl training ranch she lived at today. Connie had other ideas too. She saw how personally happy the slavegirls were, and wanted to try to find out how to get that same happiness for herself. Although she lived as a dominant bi-sexual with a husband and submissive slavegirl, she often felt, less than completely satisfied.
They stopped at a small store for cold drinks before Carl turned his black BMW X5, SUV off the main road onto a narrow two track lane through the thick green leafy woods. Before they started out Connie said she needed to talk about her concerns.
“Lately, I have been feeling less than satisfied,” she started. “Or maybe unfullfilled,,,yes that would be a better word.” Carl didn’t answer, he waited for Connie to continue.
“When I see how happy Kari is, and how much she likes to have all the different men there fuckin’ her, or when you have your maid go get her with her butt all greased,” she turned to look out the side window. “I can’t help but wonder if it’s because she is being forced to be a little slut like that, she would do that anyway?”
“Even if I didn’t force her she wouldn’t dislike having men look at her and want her,” Carl answered.
“Can we try that this weekend?” Connie wondered aloud. “Please, Master Carl,” her lower lip protruded as she simpered coyly. Carl didn’t answer but started his black SUV and backed out of the parking spot.
“You have way too many clothes on for a slaveslut,” he looked toward Connie. “Little Bitch.” Before he finished the sentence she had peeled off her dark blue, designer DKNY top and had her white shorts halfway down her long, tanned, legs. She unclasped her pale blue and white lacy bra.
After Carl turned onto the small road through the woods to his cabin he stopped and opened the rear hatch. He began taking Connie’s luggage out and set it under a tree at the side of the lane, but out of sight behind some bushes.
“Come over here, Connie,” he ordered. “Put the clothes you just took off with the luggage.” The now naked Connie looked around nervously as she got out of the SUV, she carried her clothes clutched to her chest.
“Are we going to do this here?” she looked around again. “Someone might see me here,” she whispered loudly.
“I don’t care if everyone sees you,” he answered curtly. “ Take off those panties first, your modesty means nothing to me.” He turned back toward the car, “Now put those clothes over there on the pile and get back here unless you want to walk the rest of the way.”
Connie quickly tossed the top, shorts, lacy light blue bra and matching panties on top of the rest and rushed back to the car. They drove the rest of the way in silence, partly because Carl needed to concentrate on the off-road driving, but mostly because of the beauty of the trip through the tall pine woods.
At 23 Connie was a beautiful woman, she had dark brown hair and eyes. Her dark Spanish complexion showed bright white teeth beautifully, She had to cross her arms over her firm full breasts when the car shifted over the uneven roadway through the woods, the big breasts swayed and russet nipples jiggled, too much. They finally arrived at the rustic cabin high on a hillside overlooking a quiet blue lake.
“There’s no one here but us,” he said when he noticed Connie’s reluctance to open the door. “After the caretaker got everything ready for us he left.”
“You know,” she said as she opened the door, “I’ve never been outside naked like this.” She walked partway toward the lake, “but it’s kinda neat.”
“If anyone came by it wouldn’t really be too terrible,” Carl suggested.
“Well,,,probably not, but I’d still be pretty nervous,” she countered. “I was taught that ladies always had to keep their clothes on.”
“Slavegirls aren't ladies,” he responded. “The have the same status as pets.”
They spent the rest of the evening getting his suitcases into the cabin and then cooking a small dinner. Carl didn’t try to do too much with Connie, yet.
Carl did find a small box with a black leather collar and wrist cuffs that locked in place. Connie sat on the floor in front of him while he put the collar around her bare neck. She raised her hands in turn so Carl could get the cuffs locked around her slender wrists.
“There, how does that make you feel?” he asked when he was done.
“Like you really want me,” she smiled up at him. “Master,” she added after. She sighed and leaned back against his legs while he reached over her shoulders to caress her firm breasts and hard dark red nipples.
“Turn around,” he said softly. She started to get up, but he stopped her with a hand on her shoulder.
“Stay down there, just turn around.” He continued to hold her shoulders as she turned. She looked up, and then smiled lasciviously. Connie licked her lips and reached out to unzip his blue jeans. She carefully pulled Master Carl’s penis out and fondled him gently. Connie pursed her lips way out to try to kiss the head of his penis, but not get too close.
“How’s that?” she asked after she managed to touch her lips to the very end of his growing organ.
“It’s a start,” he smiled at her effort. “I think a little training would help.” She stopped smiling, and nodded.
“I think so too,” with a thoughtful frown, she continued, “but I’d have to be a slavegirl to get that sort of instruction.”
“Yeah,” he answered. “Or you could just try some more this weekend.” She smiled again and leaned forward to actually lick the end of the head of his penis. To her delight his penis grew even more.
“I knew your dick was really big, long before we got married,” she said as she continued to caress his penis. “But I had so little experience with men that I didn’t know it was bigger than most everyone.” Her long, slender fingers just wrapped around Master Carl’s huge penis.
They spent Saturday in the camp, with Carl teaching Connie how to walk around with a leash on her collar. She had to learn to watch her master to make sure she didn’t snag the leash and cause him any inconvenience. She was not seriously corrected for violations, but he sighed and then glared if she messed up. Connie was stimulated and her pussy was very wet by lunch time. She knelt by her master’s chair and ate her lunch from a plate on the floor.
The after lunch Carl carefully trimmed and shaved Connie’s pussy. It took nearly an hour and when he was done he leaned back to admire his own handy work. Connie said she felt even more naked now.
The next morning started about the same, until a dark blue Jeep Grand Cherokee pulled into their camp. The two couples who got out were obviously friends of Carl’s. After greeting them he took them all inside to see Connie. She made a slight “yelp” when they all came in, but she was so surprised that she didn’t try to cover herself up with her hands. Carl took the 2 men, Gary and Mike, and they all went fishing, leaving the 2 women, Alice and Dora to watch over Connie.
“So, you’re his newest slavegirl, eh,” Dora spoke up first.
“Yes, mistress,” Connie answered. She realized how Kari must feel when a “citizen” tries to talk to her.
“Do you have any tea ready for us?” Alice asked.
“She’s not the maid Alice,” Dora corrected. “She’s her for Carl to fuck whenever he feels like it.”
“Well since he said she had to stay here with us,” Alice suggested. “Maybe she could kiss our pussies.”
“Ooh, Yeah,” Dora was enthusiastic. “Let’s go sit on the porch,” she turned to the door and went outside.
Connie knelt in front of Alice while they both took off their shorts and panties. They both sat in porch recliners and waited for Connie to kiss and lick their pussies.
She approached Alice and began by kissing her inner-thighs, Alice began to moan softly as Connie’s lips neared her neatly trimmed pussy. She carefully licked and kissed the sensitive pink tissue between Alice’s outer lips. Alice gasped and shifted so that Connie could reach her moist vagina easier. Connie sucked Alice’s delicate clitoral hood into her mouth where she could tease the soft pink skin with her tongue. She became more turned on as Alice came closer to orgasm.
Connie raised up to follow Alice’s pussy as Alice suddenly arched up on her heels and upper back, and then relaxed. Connie pulled back to see what Alice was doing and then realized she had given Alice a very intense orgasm. Connie leaned back and then smiled when she thought about her powerful accomplishment.
“Hey, bitch,” Dora called her. “Crawl your ass over here.”
“Yes mistress,” Connie said as she quickly crawled to move in front of Dora. She began the same way by kissing and licking Dora’s thighs softly as she moved toward Dora’s untrimmed thatch of brown hair. She used the hair to pull Dora’s lips apart to find that Dora had practically no inner lips, just a tiny hard sensitive nub of flesh that was her clitoris. Connie placed her lips over it and began to suck gently, while putting the first and middle fingers of her right hand into Dora’s pussy.
Connie continued to kiss and lick Dora’s pussy and carefully pushed all 4 of her right-hand fingers into Dora. Connie folded her thumb to the center of her palm and pushed until she had her entire hand inside. She slowly opened and closed her hand while turning it left and right. Dora didn’t raise up or cry out, like Alice, she just sighed and made a gentle, relaxed moan.
Alice had gotten up, put her black shorts back on and refilled the 2 tall glasses with fresh, cold, iced tea. She set one down for Dora and kept the other for herself.
“Go wash off your face and get back here,” Dora growled at Connie. Connie hurried away and to wash up. She returned a few minutes later to find the 2 women had pulled their lounge chairs closer. They left about 18 inches between the two chairs, and laid a folded beach towel in the middle.
“Get in here and lay on your back,” Dora pointed between the chairs. “On the towel.”
“Pull your legs up,” Alice ordered when Connie was situated to her liking. She let her left hand drop off the arm of her chair and fondle Connie’s pussy. Dora sat in the other chair and reached down with her right hand to squeeze and knead Connie’s breasts and gently pull Connie’s sensitive nipples.
The women laid in the recliners and talked about their children in school and the newest kindergarten teachers while they nonchalantly masturbated Connie’s pussy and fondled her breasts. Connie laid there on the deck between the chairs at the mercy of the two women. She tried to shift around and move a little to find some relief from the constant manipulations and found she was not allowed to move away.
By the time the men returned from their fishing ‘expedition’ Connie was exhausted from the constant stimulation and orgasms. She was left lying on the deck-top between the chairs as they wrapped their fish and said their good-byes to Carl. No one bothered to say good-bye to Connie or even look her way as they left.
“Well how did that go?” Carl sat in one of the chairs. Connie still laid between them on the porch.
“That was the most intense time of my whole life,” she raised upon her elbows to talk to Carl. “Now I see why the slavegirls seem so happy all the time.” She stood up and looked directly at Carl. “Please, Master Carl,” she begged in her sweetest voice. “Will you allow this little bitch to be your slave girl,” she closed her eyes and smiled wantonly.
“For real,” she added seriously.
“You know what you’d be giving up?” Carl asked cautiously.
“I know what I won’t have to ever worry about again.” She said with finality.
“No more designer clothes, actually no clothes at all,” he said seriously. “Ever.” She smiled a wry smile, and nodded slowly.
“I’ll just have to concern myself with satisfying you, right?” she stepped closer and whispered in his ear.
“Suppose I wanted you to suck-off a dog?” he asked seriously. She closed her eyes as though considering for a moment. Connie smiled and nodded slowly, her eyes never left Master Carl’s face.
“I’ll do anything that you might want, any thing that might satisfy you in some way,” she raised her right hand as though swearing an oath. “As a matter of fact I’ll stay naked from right now, on forever.”
“I think we should talk about this again after we get back home.”
“Oh, that sounds sensible,” she agreed. “Meany. You get me all turned on for this and then want to wait for a while.”
Connie didn’t want to put on any clothes when they stopped for her luggage on the way out to the road for the trip home. Carl opened his suitcase and found a white sleeveless T-shirt. Connie slipped it over her head and stood for Carl to see. The shirt was quite large on her body, the arm openings left the sides of her breasts uncovered and, to her delight, when she moved her dark nipples peeked out. The end of the shirt was clear to mid-thigh on Connie, so she took it off and with Carl’s pocket knife she hacked off the tail, to end just below her pussy in the front. The back was so short that the very bottom of her butt was left uncovered even when she stood still.
“I like it,” Carl said as he looked critically at Connie’s t-shirt alterations. “But we may have to try again in a bit.” She smiled and pulled the shirt off over her head, and threw it on the ground.
“I really do understand how slavegirls feel,” she turned to Carl. “At first I just thought they were to be used however I wanted, but they were using me.”
“Yesterday when Alice and Dora ‘forced’ me to let them play with my pussy, I was in heaven,” she looked at the ground. “I just laid there while they gave me orgasm after orgasm, and when everybody came back I just laid there naked,” her bare breasts jiggled as she threw her arms up. “And it wasn’t my problem.” She walked to the car and sat in the seat naked.
“I want to be your slavegirl,” she said out the open window. “Today, I want to be your slavegirl.” Connie turned an sat facing the front of the car.
“How sure of this can you be, just right now?” he walked to the side of the BMW SUV.
“It isn’t just right now,” she looked up at him. “I’ve wondered for a long time how Kimi and Kari can be so contented with nothing, and I have all this stuff and still wonder what to do.” She closed her eyes and then smiled.
“This weekend I found that answer, they are ahead in this game. Now I want to have that.” She looked around for Carl, but he was talking on his cell-phone. “Did you hear me?” He nodded as he put his phone away.
“I was calling my ground control,” he opened the trunk and took out Connie’s biggest suitcase. “If you get dressed, we can go to the airfield and take the company plane to Savanna, be there tonight.” He placed her suitcase on the ground and stepped back. “Mistress Elena’s Academy has a place open starting in two days,” he said seriously.
“If you’re still interested.” She threw the door open and leapt out, already running when her bare feet hit the ground.
Connie looked small and a little scared as she grasped the pen, the papers in front of her on Mistress Elena’s desk were real and forever. She wore a casual beige linen suit over a light tan silk shirt. The sleek skirt was quite short and the long jacket had 3/4 length sleeves. Connie took a deep breath and signed the contract. Mistress Elena had 4 more copies that also needed original signatures. When she was done she sat back in the chair. Mistress Elena picked up the copies as the Notary finished certifying each signature. She looked the papers over critically and when she was satisfied she smiled and nodded to Carl.
“See you in three weeks,” he said to Mistress Elena as he walked to the door with the Notary. He held the door as she walked out to the parking area with him. He handed her a $100 bill, “Thanks for your help.”
“Get out of my chair,” Mistress Elena said bluntly. She sat down after Connie stood up.
“Go around in front of my desk,” Elena ordered. “See that waste basket right there?” she didn’t wait for an answer. “Take off those clothes and toss them in it.”
Connie smiled and began disrobing, first the linen jacket, into the trash can. She stepped out of the black leather shoes and picked each one up and dropped it on top of the jacket. She unbuttoned her skirt and let it fall to the floor while she unbuttoned the silk blouse. Connie just had her white lace bra and matching thong panties, when she stopped.
“What are you waiting for?” Mistress Elena asked.
“Nothing,” Connie smiled. “This is the last time, and I wanted to enjoy it.” She took a deep breath and reached behind her back to unhook her bra. Her red/brown nipples contracted in the cool air of the office, she hooked her thumbs in the waist strap of her white satin and lace thong and pushed it down. She stepped out of the panties and picked them up with the toes of her left foot and dropped the panties in the waste basket on top of the other garments.
“You really are looking forward to this aren’t you?” Mistress Elena asked. Connie smiled and nodded.
“Then let’s get started,” was Mistress Elena’s ominous response. She discretely pressed a small button on the side of her desk, and Miss Lynne came into the room quickly. Today she wore a beige lace dress that left her large breasts and pussy fully displayed. She wasn’t allowed to wear a dress that partially covered her anymore. Mistress Elena decided the Lynne felt too powerful and treated some of the slavegirls in training too poorly.
“Lynne, this is Alia,” Mistress Elena watched Connie’s surprise. Mistress Elena was surprised too, when the naked slavegirl didn’t try to correct her name, but Alia’s eyes widened without a sound. “Your owner changed your name to Alia,” Elena said coolly. “He preferred it to the old name.” Mistress Elena nodded slightly to Lynne, and handed a small gaily wrapped package to her. Lynne opened it to find Alia’s leather collar with a silver buckle and silver rings front and rear for leash attachments. Alia stood still while Lynne buckled the collar around her sleek neck.
“Alia,” Lynne put her hand on Alia’s naked shoulder. “It’s time to go and get checked over by the doctor. He doesn’t wait for slavegirls.” She led Alia to the rear door of Mistress Elena’s office, which led into a short hallway.
“I’m sure you’ve seen one of these before,” the doctor said as he waited for Alia to climb up onto the clean, cool, stainless steel tabletop.
“Your butt near the end and your feet in the stirrups, dear.” The doctor looked toward Lynne, “This is a pretty little bitch, Lynne.”
“I’m sure you remember Kari,” Lynne said softly. “Same owner.”
When Alia was in the correct position he stepped between her shapely knees and began his examination of her pussy. Gently he inserted his gloved fingers between Alia’s sleek smooth inner lips. The doctor carefully probed her cervix, and inserted his gloved forefinger into her uterus.
“Does that hurt?” the doctor asked as Alia shifted slightly.
“Oh, god NO_” she exclaimed. “Not at all. Your fingers feel so nice.”
“This next part may be a bit uncomfortable,” the doctor said through his white paper mask. He picked up a small zippered kit from a drawer on the side of the examination table. “I’m inserting the caterpillar I.U.D, and it may cause a little discomfort.”
“Is that doctor talk for ‘it’s gonna hurt like hell?” she asked softly.
“Shouldn’t be that bad,” was his whole answer. He slowly pushed the lubricated stainless steel insertion tube into Alia, through her round cervix. and into her uterus. All in one smooth deft movement the doctor pressed the plunger on the end and withdrew the smooth tool. He left the caterpillar IUD that filled Alia’s uterus.
“Did it hurt, real bad?” he asked.
“No, just a little tender.”
“Should stop in just a few minutes,” the doctor responded.
Next they walked to the tattoo shop where Michael was waiting to apply Alia’s I.S.R. number, Master Carl’s and Mistress Elena’s Logo’s. Alia walked into the parlor and sat in the white porcelain and red leather dental type chair indicated. She sat quietly while Miss Lynne and Mr. Michael fastened the straps over her wrists. Michael adjusted the chair higher and tipped back while Lynne retrieved the rest of the wide black straps from the white wooden, cupboard near the curtained door to the back of the shop.
They quickly buckled the straps around each ankle and over her upper chest and around her shoulders and lastly; around each thigh. The thigh straps kept Alia’s thighs spread quite wide apart, and Michael found that waiting until she was already strapped helplessly into the chair was easier to handle.
“Why do I have to have my legs so far apart,” Alia asked softly. “Are you going to tattoo right in my pussy?”
“No not right in your pussy,” Michael chuckled softly. “But pretty close, and I need the room to work,” he added. He turned to get his tattooing equipment ready and Alia shivered slightly while she waited.
He turned back to compare shades of ink to see which would look best on the russet colored skin of Alia’s right areola. He had pink and light orange colored squares of cardboard to hold next to each other and Alia’s nipple. Against her nipple the light orange looked best. Michael laid the curved stencil on her right areola while he finished getting ready. He turned back to remove the stencil and to see that the blue lines transferred sufficiently for him to make good sharp-edged lines.
“Sit very still,” he cautioned, “we don’t want blurry or funny lookin’ numbers.” He began to work the ink into the dark russet skin around Alia’s right nipple. She gasped slightly, but sat as still as she could. He finished soon and stepped back to see the work, “160249_ was permanently etched into Alia’s right areola.
Michael adjusted the chair so she was laying nearly flat to apply the “LCR” on her flat brown belly, just an inch above her sensitive Mons. The last tattoo was Mistress Elena’s Academy Logo, a large “E” on the left side of her left breast. It was large enough that the top and bottom of the letter wrapped around the top and bottom of Alia’s firm left breast.
When the tattooing was completed Miss Lynne stepped forward with a brown cardboard box. She took out a permanent, matte stainless-steel collar and wrist cuffs, custom made for Alia. Michael held the collar while Lynne lifted Alia’s long very dark brown hair. The collar was snug enough that Alia’s hair had to be moved out of the way. The collar had 3 tabs on one end and 3 slots on the other side, and no hinge. Michael had to pull it open enough to get in place. When he was satisfied he carefully fitted the tabs into the slots until he heard the clicks of the tabs locking. This collar was a newer variation of the same basic collar Kari wore. Where Kari’s had epoxy and hardener poured into a tiny hole in the side, this one had no openings at all and the locking mechanism was totally automatic, but just as permanent.
“Oh, god,” Alia said softly. “I didn’t realize,,, just,,just,,how permanent this would feel.” She moaned softly, and started to hyper-ventilate. Lynne moved quickly to get a leash onto Alia’s collar and start to get the straps holding her to the chair unbuckled, Michael started on the straps on the other side of the chair.
Lynne quickly led Alia out the door to the tiny bricked courtyard at the rear of the little, light gray stucco covered building. She led Alia to a small grass covered patch.
“Right here,” Lynne said as Alia began to throw up on the ground. Alia finally stopped and began to sob.
“You'll feel better in a little bit,” Lynne said as she patted Alia's shoulder. She led Alia away to her cell without another word. Lynne finished the wrist cuffs in the courtyard and pulled Alia’s wrists together behind her back. She secured them together with a single padlock.
“Are these permanent too, Miss Lynne?” Alia asked. She was worried now, the carefree lifestyle she had imagined was turning out to be a bit scary.
“No,” Lynne smiled. “Just for a coupl’a weeks. To keep you under control, at first.”
Alia knelt quietly in her cell, near the door. She hadn’t said a word since the little incident in the tattoo parlor.
“Am I really just a sort of a pet, now?” Alia asked cautiously. Lynne didn’t answer, she just nodded slowly, as she pursed her lips.
“We all are,” Lynne said after a few minutes.
Continued....
Kari in Training 6
Kari at Home 3 3a
Note: Standard disclaimer.
This is a work of fiction, made up entirely in my own mind
any similarities to anyone in the story and any person living or dead is coincidence
{and my good luck}
Writing can be very frustrating. I am an expert. Do not try this at home.
Our population had become over 65% female, so to reduce competition for the available men, wealthy and women in good legal standing successfully lobbied to have all slavegirls and ponygirls ordered into permanent servitude. They were no longer citizens or even humans, but pets and livestock. The I.S.R. (International Slavegirl Registry) computers ran day and night removing all records of any girl with an ISR number. No Social Security, nor Drivers License numbers were saved. High School records, were deleted too.
Soon many states began to offer all female violators of any sort, slavegirl or ponygirl training.
Texas, followed closely by the rest of the nation, even ordered all female juveniles in state care turned over to slavegirl status, on midnight of her 16th birthday. A source of revenue for the state and removed more potential female competition from society.
Master Carl developed his own ponygirl training facility. New stables were built and trainers were hired. His ponygirls were large strong girls trained to pull in teams. Master Carl had to travel a week each month, so Kari was often used to entertain business associates who may stay at the mansion while waiting to meet him, or to reward his company executives.
Robin Gaines
“ Kari please help me,” cried the new slavegirl. “I can't stand this thing in my butt.” Kari opened her eyes to look at the young girl kneeling beside her cot. Miss Jane had a doorway put between their cells and after 3 days, tonight was the first time she came through the new opening.
Mistress Lainie had taken a few weeks away, after her 3 back - to - back training sessions. She wanted to go to Mistress Elena's school near Savannah for a seminar on advanced slavegirl training techniques.
Master Carl's newest slavegirl, 16 year old Robin was assigned to Kari. He ordered Kari to show Robin how to be a slavegirl, and when Mistress Lainie returned Robin would need less formal instruction. Miss Jane started the mushroom plug series, earlier today, to stretch Robin's tiny pink anus open.
Mushroom plugs were a set of semi-firm anal stretchers. Once installed and the inner collar opened, the slavegirl could not remove it. The inner shape was like a mushroom cap. The padded shaft passed out through the girls anus and stretched her open. The set of 7 plugs opened her in steps until her anus could be used as her owner wished.
The training was more than just stretching Robin's anus, it was also to show her that she was no longer in control of anything, even her anus belonged to her owner, Robin didn’t like it. She hated the intrusion into her body.
“Robby, I don't have anything to unlock it with, sweetheart,” Kari tried to console the girl. “Only Miss Jane can undo it.” Kari whispered. She crowded to the side of her small bed and turned to face Robin. Earlier today Robin's anal training started, after her morning enema and shower Miss Jane installed the smallest mushroom plug.
“Come on an’ git in here with me,” she offered. Robin smiled slightly and laid beside Kari. Kari put her slender arms around Robin's thin shoulders. Robin laid her head on Kari's left shoulder and closed her eyes, soon both slavegirls were fast asleep.
Earlier
Robin came to Master Carl through the government program where any female ward of the state was “turned over” on her 16th birthday.
Master Carl sat behind his desk and his newest acquisition, Robin, sat in a big, deep-red leather covered, armchair across from him. She looked so small sitting there. The beautiful, 16 year old, girl was 5ft 1in tall, a bit shorter than Kari, and exquisitely slender. She weighed only 98 pounds. Robin's fine, straight, soft light brown hair fell across her slender shoulders and down her sleek arms to her elbows.
She wore a silky, tan print, mini-dress that just covered her small bottom, and left her back and the entire length of her slim legs and thighs bare. The spaghetti straps crossed high on her back and went to opposite sides, low under her arms, the neckline was low and barely covered Robin’s A-cup sized breasts and pale pink nipples. Robin’s tiny, pointed nipples and cone-shaped areolas pushed the thin, silky material straight out on the ends of her little breasts. Last, her tan and brown leather wedge soled, sandals matched her dress.
The ordeal of the past few weeks with the new California Justice System, left her very unsure and also quite compliant. She sat back as Master Carl explained what had happened and what would happen next.
“Once you've been turned over there's no going back,” he looked directly into her deep brown eyes as he told her. “Your uncle, Randy Miller, paid the director of the youth home to delay and stall me from getting you out. When you had your 16th birthday, you were automatically turned over.”
“Can't I get turned back?” she asked seriously. Master Carl frowned as he shook his head slowly.
“Who would know?” she asked.
“I could just stay at home,” she offered, desperation thick in her voice.
“You have no property and, no rights,” Master Carl responded. “This is your only home, now. If you were out and anyone found you out, you could be taken anywhere and sold.” The formerly wealthy young girl didn't understand when she couldn't do something.
“Is it, like, really permanent?”
“I'm afraid it is Robin,” Master Carl was spending so much time with her because she was the only child of Steve Gaines who died in an ultra light crash just after Carl bought his advertising company. Robin's mother died a less than a year later. She wouldn't live without him.
“What about my stupid uncle?” she asked next. “Did he get all of my mother's stuff?”
“No. I followed up and he went to jail for fraud,” he answered. “You're still a slavegirl, though.”
Master Carl didn't mention he was given her property so he wouldn’t complain about the duplicity of the director of the Youthful Offender Program. The man was censured for his actions, but not prosecuted or even dismissed. The only thing that kept him out of trouble was that he deposited, all the funds Randy Miller gave him, both of the $25,000 checks in the state account, and $10,000 cash, into the daily operating account at his location. He didn’t try to keep any for himself.
“Now what?” Robin asked carefully, she already knew.
“I own you. You are my slavegirl, period,” he said with finality. “I don’t intend to sell you.”
“I don’t know how to be a slavegirl,” Robin retorted.
“You will, my slavegirl trainer can teach you everything in just a few weeks ,” he smiled and nodded with certainty. “Soon it’ll be second nature to you.”
“Mistress Lainie just ran 3 courses one after another, so she's taking time off,” Master Carl said casually. “I'm going to try something new, you're going to be with another slavegirl to get basic instruction.”
“Go with Miss Jane,” he instructed. “She'll get you started, and you have to do it. You can be punished.” He smiled and nodded to Jane who just came into the room, “I'm all done, go ahead with her collar and take Robin to see Dr. Dodge, she’s waiting over us.” Jane opened a large manilla envelope containing Robin’s matte finished, stainless steel collar. She turned the collar over to show Robin the urethane comfort liner of the locking device.
She directed Robin to remain in the chair while she slipped the collar around the girl’s slender neck. When the tabs on one end clicked into the locking slots on the opposite end, it was permanently locked. She snapped her three foot chain leash to Robin’s new collar immediately.
“Come with me,” Jane smiled and looked down at Robin. Robin took a deep breath and stood up with the large, tall black woman with the funny accent.
“I’m really a slavegirl now, umm?”
“Call me, Miss Jane,” Jane suggested. “Yes this is where it all starts.”
“Our first stop is the doctor,” Jane opened the door and led Robin into the small exam room, where Dr. Dolores Dodge waited, wearing a white lab-coat over her clothing.
She was about 45 ears old and her short black hair had a few streaks of gray starting. Dr. Delores, as she always instructed the slavegirls and ponygirls to call her, was 5ft. 6in. tall, and about 130 pounds, her busy schedule gave her little time to herself.
Dr. Dodge had her own small practice and she had been on retainer to Master Carl’s Ranch for the last 14 months. Several doctors had worked to here, but most didn’t want to work on ponygirls, and suggested he hire veterinarians. Dr. Dodge had no problem with ponygirls, they were just animals to her. Slavegirls were different, she loved making the little bitches strip and lay on her table where she handled their boobies and pussies.
“Do what the doctor orders and we’ll get you into your room right away, Robin,” Miss Jane said as she opened the door to the examination room. Dr. Dodge smiled and suggested Robin take off her clothes.
Robin hesitated, until Miss Jane firmly jerked her leash. Robin quickly slipped her shoulder straps over her shoulders and the smooth silky dress dropped to the floor. Next she hooked the waistband of her ivory colored thong panties with her thumbs, and pushed them down over her protruding hipbones and let the panties fall too. She stepped out of her sandals and the panties. Miss Jane picked up the dress and panties, and pushed the platform sandals out of the doctor’s way as she left the exam room.
“I'm sure you've seen an examination table before,” the doctor said.
Robin nodded as she climbed onto the table, she laid on the black leather tabletop and put her lower legs on the raised trays, as the doctor pulled light blue sanitary gloves on. Dr. Dodge fastened a green nylon strap over each of Robin’s lower legs before she checked Robin's little breasts and nipples. Her areola's were tiny, hard, pink cones, with firm pointed nipples on top, centered on Robin's small breasts.
“Call me Dr. Delores,” suggested the smiling woman in the white lab-coat. “I’ll give you a check-up and install a caterpillar IUD.”
“Are you a virgin, Robin?” the doctor asked as she began examining Robin’s pussy and gently inserted her right index finger into Robin’s vagina.
“No, Oohh my god, Dr. Delor,,,” Robin’s hips writhed on the table as she replied. Dr. Dodge continued to wiggle her finger in Robin’s pussy. Robin finally arched up on the back of her head. She dropped back onto the table and sighed softly. The doctor continued as thought she didn’t even know she just made Robin cum.
“Not very much though, eh?”
“No just once,” Robin’s soft voice barely a whisper as the doctor spread the slavegirls inner lips to insert a clear plastic speculum for a better look inside. Robin moaned softly as the small speculum slipped into her vagina.
The IUD was already in the inserter tool, the entire, foot-long unit was sealed in a tough, clear plastic bag for sanitation. Dr. Dodge took the lubricated tool out and showed it to Robin. The bright stainless tool was slender, except for a small rounded bulge an half an inch from the tapered end.
“It’s not real big, so it shouldn’t be too bad for you,” Dr. Dodge said before she began to push it in to Robin’s small, tight, vagina.
“This may be a bit more uncomfortable than I thought,” Dr. Dodge said as she slowly pushed the tapered end of the tool into Robin’s cervix.
“Ohhh,” Robin moaned softly. Soon she cried out as the wider part of the cold, smooth, inserter began to spread her cervix and slip unrelentingly into her uterus.
“Just another ½ inch Robin, and I’ll be all the way in,” the doctor cautioned. “We’ll be out in less than a minute.” Just that quickly it was over.
“Rest there a few minutes while I clean up my equipment,” the doctor gently patted Robin’s moist forehead, with a small white towel. “I’ll wait to call Jane.” Robin mouthed thank you and closed her eyes as several tears trickled from the corners.
“She was quite embarrassed, then aroused from my check-up, then she had an orgasm,” Dr. Dodge told Jane softly as she released Robin to her. With a very red face, Robin found her sandals, but she wanted her little dress back too.
“Slavegirls don’t wear clothes,” Jane shook her head as she spoke. “You slave bitches are naked all the time.” With more tears starting, Robin sniffed, took a deep breath, and just nodded.
Jane led Robin down the beige carpeted hallway to the last room on the right. A small sign over the door said “Studio”, the unmistakable smell of tattoo ink and disinfectant was noticeable even outside the door.
Inside, the small room was scrupulously clean. 2 large white porcelain and dark blue leather chairs were mounted to the floor, and across the rear was a matching table. A heavily tattooed man lounged in the second chair, obviously waiting for Miss Jane and the new slavegirl.
“Ohh,” Robin didn’t notice him until he moved to stand up, she crossed her arms over her chest to try to cover her tiny breasts.
“That doesn’t help much,” Miss Jane chuckled as she slapped Robin’s forearms gently. Robin dropped her arms, but then raised them again halfway.
“Robin,” Jane said without looking. “Don’t bother.”
“The new one, ehh?” Larry smiled. “C’mon here girl,” he turned to Robin. “Lets get done so I can go home.” He swept his right arm toward the chair he had just vacated. He already had the stencils for her I.S.R. Number and Master Carl's logo.
Her tiny, hard, areola's were too small to tattoo, so Larry had to put “160606” on Robin's small right breast just above her areola.
After the stencils were placed correctly, Miss Jane directed Robin to the chair Larry had just left. Straps to hold Robin’s arms legs and torso in place were already on the chair, so Miss Jane just pulled them around the slavegirl and stepped back so Larry could complete the tattoos.
“What do these numbers mean,” Robin asked as she tried to shift a little.
“The 1 is this area here in southern California, Arizona, part of New Mexico and the southern tip Nevada,” Larry answered cordially. “The 60 is Mr. Reynolds’ owner number, and 606 is you.”
He finished the number, but Robin started to struggle and cry before he could do any more. Miss Jane stopped him and said they would have to do the rest later. She took Robin to the slavegirl quarters and put her in cell 3.
“This is your only chance,” Miss Jane cautioned her. “If you get out of hand again, I’ll beat your lil’ ass with a whip,” Miss Jane said as she closed the door to Robin’s cell. “An’ you won’t forget it,” Robin jumped when the steel door slammed with a heavy crash. “Ever!”
The only slavegirls left were Kari and the twins, Natale and Renee. Kimi was traded to Mistress Elena for Alia's training. Since Kimi was Alia's slave before she became a slave herself, Master Carl did not want any problems so Kimi was gone before Alia came back. Then a slave owner from Miami saw Alia and just had to have her. He paid $350,000, almost 3 times her market value. Lastly Emma was sold at an auction in New Orleans.
Master Carl would always have Kari, he intended to keep the twins too. At 18 years old, and now much thinner and sleeker, Renee and Natale were exquisitely beautiful. Their firm breasts jutted straight from their chests. Miss Jane made sure they stayed slim and sleek. In the 8 months since he got them they both became totally consumed with pleasure. When they weren't working on Master Carl or whom ever he allowed to use them, they fondled each other.
Robin finally laid on her cot and sobbed until she fell asleep. She didn’t sleep much that first night, she woke regularly to find she was not having a bad dream, she really was naked in the cell, and her right titty hurt.
The next morning Miss Jane led Robin to the latrine and showed her where to stand for a shower. Robin walked carefully by Kari’s table where Alec was inserting the enema nozzle and hose through the middle, into Kari’s anus.
“I’m takin’ ya back to the studio an’ if you don’t cooperate out to the barn for whipping,” Miss Jane looked directly into Robin’s brown eyes. “I ‘spect you’ll get beat this mornin’.” She led Robin out.
Robin believed Miss Jane, and cooperated completely. She saw how the other slavegirls behaved and she thought she was probably not the first to try to defy Master Carl and Miss Jane.
Larry was waiting with new stencils. Robin followed instructions and sat quietly in the chair as it tilted back so he could place the tattoo on her lower belly.
She naturally had very little body hair so he easily put the “LCR” on the pad of flesh of her bare protruding 'Mound of Venus' above the sparse hair on her outer lips and lastly Master Carl's training school logo “ C“ on the left side of her little left breast, just ½ inch from her nipple, and told Robin her sparse brown body hair would be removed permanently later during this first week.
“When I bring her back for her pussy hair, you can put her name on too,” Jane snapped her leash to Robin’s collar. “When can you do her tongue an belly button.”
“Later this week,” he answered. “After tomorrow I’m free all day. So just anytime you have a chance.”
Miss Jane smiled as she nodded, and led the sleek, slender, new girl out the door and back to the slave quarters.
“What is he doing to my tongue and belly-button?” Robin asked after they were in the hallway.
“Pierce ‘um,” Jane said bluntly. “Look at Kari’s just like that.” They walked the rest of the way in silence.
The workmen were done with the slave cells. Kari's cell #1 had a removable section into #3. The twins were kept on the opposite side of the aisle, in #4 and #6 the wall between them also had a removable section.
Kari was assigned to help Robin learn the basics, rules and kneeling positions and the major rule about masturbation, too. Any slavegirl observed playing with herself was in line for serious punishment. Jane didn't have another handler so she also had to care for Robin each morning.
Two days later, when Alec came in and opened Kari’s door and then Robin’s door too, she came out and watched as Kari got up on her table. She climbed on top of table 3 after Kari pointed it out to her. Miss Jane arrived shortly after to find Robin lying arched over the table’s bridge waiting to have her wrists and ankles strapped in place. After she buckled the straps, Jane left to get Robin’s enema and equipment. The enema was 2 quarts of hot soapy water, a 3ft. long hose protruded from the shaped nozzle she pushed in Robin’s tight anus.
Miss Jane made her retain it for 30 minutes, then unstrapped her from the table top. She followed Miss Jane to her latrine, and she squatted on the footpads over the porcelain bowl in the floor. Miss Jane bent down beside her to remove the enema nozzle and hose. She put her left hand on Robin’s left shoulder and pulled and turned the outer end of the nozzle with her strong, dark right hand. The whole nozzle and hose came out, followed by 2 quarts of warm, brown, soapy water. She sent Robin back to her table for a 1 quart cool rinse, and then her shower.
Miss Jane waited as Robin moved to stand for her shower. She washed and shampooed the slavegirl completely. She was returned to the table again for the installation of the smallest of the set of mushroom butt-plugs to stretch her pink anus for Master Carl's use.
The mushroom plugs were a set of anal stretchers designed to open a slavegirls anus for use by her master. The first plug was small, it gently worked a slavegirls butt open safely without danger of over stretching. Jane put the plug into Robin's butt and turned the little wrench to release the spring loaded inner collar to keep the slavegirl from taking it out. The plug was left in place until the next morning when it was removed for her enema. It was most effective when used every day. Personal control of the slavegirls anus was taken away.
Now
“Kari please help me,” cried the new slavegirl. “I can't stand this thing in my butt.” Kari opened her eyes to look at the young girl kneeling beside her cot. Miss Jane had opened the doorway between their cells, so Kari could start helping the new slavegirl. After their first introduction Kari waited until Robin came to her. She knew she couldn’t push anything on the pretty little girl.
“Robby, I don't have anything to unlock it with sweetheart,” Kari tried to console the girl. “Only Miss Jane can undo it.” Kari whispered. She crowded to the side of her small bed and turned to face Robin.
“Come on an’ git in here with me,” she offered. Robin smiled slightly and laid beside Kari. Kari put her slender arms around Robin's thin shoulders.
“I hate this thing,” she cried again. “Did you have to do this, too?” she asked.
“Yeah,” she answered. “I didn't like it much either.”
“Will it hurt real bad, Kari?” she asked. Kari didn't answer but she stroked down Robin’s smooth back until her fingers found the cleft of Robin’s round butt. She touched the soft outer end of the butt-plug and began to push it around in small circles.
“Oohh, my god,” Robin gasped softly. Robin moaned softly at first and much louder as Kari pushed the end of the butt-plug in bigger circles.
Robin’s squeals and moans suddenly stopped as she stiffened and then relaxed quickly. Robin smiled hugely and tried to get her right arm under Kari to hug her tightly.
“It won’t hurt much at all,” Kari said as she sat up, she put her arms around Robin's neck and hugged her close. She could feel Robin's hard nipples against her own sensitive flesh. Robin wrapped her arms around Kari's shoulders and hugged tightly as they laid back on the little bed. Robin laid her head on Kari's left shoulder and closed her eyes, soon both slavegirls were fast asleep.
Robin hurried into Kari’s cell every day after she came back from Larry’s shop. Her navel and tongue hurt for a few days after the piercings. She had a gold stud through her tongue until it healed completely, and a small ring through her navel. She admitted to Kari that she liked having “ Robin ” tattooed on her chest.
Old Friends
The ringing phone finally woke Master Carl, he grumbled and found the black receiver, ringing somewhere in the bed, near his head. He had to climb over the two naked twins asleep beside him, one girls long red hair spilled over the side of his king sized bed.
“Whaa?” he said to the caller.
“I'm sorry to bother you Mr. Reynolds,” the voice of Tom Lincoln, this morning's on-duty gate guard said quickly. “A guest Janis Brown, insists I call you.”
“I went to school with someone named Janis Brown, Thought she got married.”
“Where do you have her?”
“She's at the front gate, in a white Rolls sir,” was his relaxed reply.
“Turn the camera so I can see her, Tom,” he ordered.
Master Carl went to the monitor on his desk, by the time he got there the video feed was waiting. He saw a tall shapely woman with shoulder length, golden blonde hair wearing an expensive white pants suit and brown spike-heeled sandals, standing beside a beautifully polished white and chrome Rolls Royce. “I'll be damned.” He said to himself. He instructed Tom to give her the phone.
“What's been goin' on,” he asked very cordially. “I heard you got married to some rich guy from England?”
“Yeah, I did,” she smiled. “He's gone, died 4 years ago.” She stopped smiling, “I have a business proposition for you and I need to get a pair of ponygirls for my daughter. She's been after me for 3 months for them.”
“Give the phone back to the guard,” he said.
“Tom, lock up and drive her to the front door, and don't hurry.” Master Carl instructed. “Catch a ride back down.”
“Hey, you two,” he called to the twins. “Get someone here with your leashes, and go back to your rooms.” He always called their slave cells rooms.
Janis was waiting when he came into his office, sitting in one of his big dark red leather covered arm chairs. She slipped off the white suit coat and uncovered her equally expensive white silk blouse. Even without a brassiere her full, firm breasts stood out from her chest, and Janis’ dark nipples were a shadow through the luscious white silk of her exquisitely, thin top. She had long loose pants covering her slender legs and over her shapely ankles.
Standing beside her was her daughter Sarah. At 14 Sarah was very beautiful. Her waist length hair was not quite as golden as her mother's, but strawberry blonde, the resemblance to her mother was amazing.
“She look's just like you,” Master Carl observed. “You're both very pretty.”
“Thank you,” they said in unison. They looked at each other and laughed a little.
“Mom,” Sarah interrupted. “Can I go in there?” Sarah pointed to a room off Master Carl's office. “They’re doin' som'thin with a slavegirl.”
“It's all right with me,” Carl said, when they both looked at him. “They are testing some new type of nipple clips, keeps slaves aware of what we want from them.”
“OK, go ahead,” Janis answered.
“It'll help her to see slavegirls and ponygirls as property.” Janis said to Carl after Sarah left.
They chatted over coffee and caught up since school. Both were quite wealthy and had to be careful of 'gold-diggers'. Janis wanted to get Sarah a team of ponygirls and sulky for her upcoming birthday. Carl explained the expense and upkeep of a team and a sulky. He offered to have Sarah keep her team there so Janis didn't need to build a stable and hire handlers.
Carl even had just the team for Sarah. New arrivals that needed training yet, but she could learn to handle a team while they were in training.
“Mom,” Sarah called as she came into the office. Wearing a too big and too long dark blue apron and long blue sanitary gloves and leading a slavegirl. “Look it's Robin.” Sarah led the beautiful naked girl on a woven leather leash.
Robin's arms were secured tightly behind her back in a crossed arm binder, and she had a gold nipple band on each tiny pale nipple, the bands were pushed to the end of each nipple against Robin’s firm cone-shaped areolas.
“I heard she was turned over,” Janis said coolly.
“I tried to get her out before, but I was too late,” Carl explained. “So I'll keep her here as a slavegirl. So she doesn't get kidnaped.” Robin looked away as her face reddened. She wasn’t comfortable yet, when she was discussed by others.
“See,” Sarah pointed out the nipple bands. “I put those on her. They look good on her little titties, don't they?” Sarah traced the Robin tattooed on the slavegirls chest in a small curve above her left breast.
“Why’s her name here?” Sarah wondered aloud. “Huummp,” as she turned toward her mother.
“It’s because I’ll never sell ‘er,” Master Carl answered. “Like any other pet or livestock, when you buy one you can name her whatever you want.”
“Oh, neat.”
“Do you like working on her, Sarah?” Master Carl asked.
“Oh yeah,” Sarah answered.
“We have to go look at some ponygirls,” Master Carl said. “Want to bring her?”
“Sure,” Sarah smiled over her shoulder. “These were the last ones to try on her,” Sarah said. “Can I leave them on?” she asked as she took off the apron, leaving the gloves. Master Carl smiled and nodded.
“What's this in her butt, Mom?” Sarah asked softly and nodded toward the end of the mushroom plug.
“It's to stretch open her butt, dear,” she answered. Janis was cautious expecting Sarah to want to know why.
“Ooh,” Sarah answered. She smiled and touched the end of the plug, with her left index finger. When Robin moaned softly, Sarah grasped the end and pulled gently.
“Is that turnin' you on Robin?” she whispered into Robin's left ear. Robin closed her eyes and nodded with tiny little motions. Sarah kept her left hand on Robin's butt-plug. She let her blue gloved fingers slide over the butt-plug to gently touch Robin's pussy. Sarah ran her fingers over the girl's now hairless, sensitive outer folds.
“How about now,” she pushed her two middle fingers between Robin's moist sensitive lips and delicately brushed over Robin's inner lips. Robin writhed and tried to press against Sarah's hand. Sarah leaned forward and very gently kissed Robin's left temple. She whimpered softly as Sarah kept her hand just slightly touching Robin’s bare pussy.
“Don’t play with her too much,” Master Carl warned. “I don’t want her to cum today.
“Mr. Reynolds,” Sarah said to Carl. “This isn't very tight in her butt.”
We can stop at the slavegirls quarters on the way to look at the ponygirls your mother wants to see,” he suggested. “Jane can see if it's loose enough to put the next one in.”
“I'm sure you'll be ready,” she whispered to Robin.
“That’s amazin’,” Miss Jane said as she buckled the straps around Robin’s ankles, and a second set around her slender legs just below her knees. Robin’s arms stayed in the binder as she laid over the bridge across her number 3 table. “It usually takes more ‘en jus’ a morning to get them opened for the next sized plug, like this” Miss Jane said, as she walked to the cupboard for a size 4 mushroom plug. Robin sobbed as she laid arched over the bolster on the exam table. With her pelvis atop the bridge, her pussy and anus were available for Miss Jane’s convenience, and exposed to everyone.
“What’s the matter, Robin?” Sarah asked. “Are you all right?” She was genuinely concerned about Robin’s tears. She stood by Robin’s head and gently petted the slavegirl’s light brown hair and stroked Robin’s slender shoulders.
“She’s jus’ started with this,” Jane explained, as she returned with the buttplug and a small jar of body lube. “She’s jus’ not used to bein’ on display, never been spread out in front of strangers.”
“Right?” Jane poked Robin’s left side with her index finger.
“Yess, Miss Jane,” Robin whispered, barely aloud.
“She’ll get used to it soon,” Jane explained as she pulled a pair of light blue latex gloves over her hands.
Sarah left Robin’s head and moved closer to watch Jane as she slipped the small hex wrench into the hole in the end of the buttplug to unlatch the collar holding the it in Robin’s pink anus. She easily pulled the buttplug out and tossed it into the white plastic pan on the shelf under the table.
“She needs to have more lube because this plug is bigger and longer so it goes a little bit farther inside,” Jane said as she applied the lube to the outside of Robin’s anus with her left index finger. “Some has to be put inside too,” Jane explained to Sarah as she put a glob of body lube on Robin’s anus and slowly pushed it inside, with her index, and middle fingers.
“Oooohh,” Robin moaned softly and arched her back even more as Jane’s finger slid effortlessly into her pink anus. She tried to shift around, but the straps held her legs firmly and kept her from moving much more than an inch.
“See even here it’s startin’ to turn her on t’do this to her,” Jane said quietly to Sarah.
“Robin, it’ll be easier for you if you jes’ relax honey, ‘cause it’s goin’ in you.” Jane placed the tapered end of the mushroom plug against Robin’s anus and began pressing it in. Robin sighed softly as she relaxed to ease the pressure as the plug slid into her anus.
“Ooh,” Robin jumped a little as Jane released the collar to hold the butt-plug inside. Jane showed Sarah how this plug was a bit tighter and how it stretched Robin’s now bright pink anus a little more.
“Why are talkin’ like that Jane?” Master Carl asked after Sarah led Robin out.
“I found out it scare’s her, Mr. Reynolds,” She smiled as she answered. “I’ll try to keep it up until she leaves for the school.”
They arrived at the stable just as the weekly punishments were starting. Any ponygirls caught violating any rules during the week were punished on Tuesday. The girls to be punished were brought two at a time into the inner stable where soft padded cuffs and a rope reaching overhead was buckled around each ankle. The cuffs were buckled and a ponygirl that didn’t sit on the floor immediately, found out the hard way how fast the ropes were pulled up.
Soon she was hanging by her ankles, the ropes began to pull apart so the girl was hanging with her legs spread with apart. The stable supervisor stepped forward and read off the violations and number of strokes.
The first ponygirl was very tall, 6' 5” with her hoof-boots on. She hung upside down, her long dark brown hair fell nearly to the floor.
“160139,” Marisol announced. “3 strokes for masturbation.” She looked to her left and nodded to another woman at the left with a riding crop.
Ssswwishhh, WWHHAAPP__ the blow fell on the inside of the inverted ponygirl's left thigh. A second blow to the girl's right thigh followed immediately. The very beams shook as the ponygirl struggled and swung around while moaning loudly.
Sssswwiisshh again, WHAP_ The third blow struck in the middle directly on the helpless ponygirls bare pussy_ She screamed this time.
A third woman dressed in blue jeans and a yellow, white and blue plaid western style yoke shouldered, shirt hurried forward to comfort and hold the ponygirl's head as she was lowered.
The next ponygirl was already hanging by her ankles she immediately glared around as the cuffs started to pull her legs apart.
“241501,” Marisol read. “8 strokes for 7 counts masturbation and attackin’ her trainer.”
“Wait a minute,” Master Carl stepped forward. “8 strokes? What did she do?”
“She was caught masturbating everyday last week out in the corral, and bit her trainer.”
“Ok,” Master Carl shook his head and looked toward the big ponygirl.
“Go ahead,” he said to this weeks punishment handler. He turned to leave.
“8 doesn’t go into 3?” Janis asked, she stood still to watch as Carl was turning.
“That's 2 on each thigh and 4 down the middle.” He stopped to wait while she watched.
“Ooh Shit,” Janis said softly to Sarah. “Bet she remembers that.”
Janis’ Business Proposition
“Well you know there are plenty of slavegirls that aren’t attractive enough for sex slaves and not healthy enough for ponygirls,” Janis carefully set her white and pink China coffee cup in the very center of the matching saucer. Carl nodded and pursed his lips, he’d been stuck with plenty that didn’t sell for enough to cover his costs.
“There’s been a bigger market lately for human milk,” Janis watched as Carl’s face brightened. “I ran a dairy,” Janis started. “With cows,” she added quickly. “These bitches can produce milk too, and I can get it,” she added with finality.
“What will it take to get started?” Carl’s mind already racing. He saw a potential to turn losses into possible profits.
“I already have some equipment, it’ll take a little modification,
and you have lotsa ‘girls,” Janis’ voice energetic now. “All it would take is a place and personnel.”
“I have a barn,” he said thoughtfully. “It’s about 2 miles from here.” “Right on this property.”
“We’d have to build stable inside,” Janis suggested.
“There’s some stable space and lotsa open area.” Carl stood and went to the window. “You can’t actually see it from here,” he held the curtain back for Janis to join him. “It’s straight out from that stand of trees way over there.”
“Ooooh yeah,” Janis said as she cuddled up under Carl’s left arm and shoulder. She looked up and smiled.
Robin’s New Groom
“Sarah,” Jane said as they walked down the carved stone steps from the main house to the slavegirl quarters. “As Robin's groom and handler you are her only human friend.” Jane added, “but not her buddy.”
“Yes, Mr. Reynolds told me about all that,” Sarah said trying to end the conversation.
“And he told me to go over it all again,” Jane smiled. “So I hav'ta, too.”
“She's like a pet to you, you give her baths, feed her and get her ready for training.” Jane stopped at the door and looked at Sarah, “If she gets really horny and needs to masturbate, you have to do it for her. As her friend, handler and groom you don't want her to be punished if you can help.”
“I thought Kari was suppos'ta help 'er.”
“Kari is, but Robin may need more attention than Kari will be able to offer, she has duties too,” Jane shrugged. “We want Robin to understand she is available to anyone.”
“Do you know why they’re here?”
“Well...sorta,” Sarah hesitated. “Yeah really for sex an’ stuff.”
“No, just for sex,” was Jane’s short answer. “You should ask your mom about it.” Jane turned to open the door to the slavegirl quarters. Just as Kari opened the right side of the other door, she was returning from running.
“OK, go ahead and get Robin for her enema, and I'll be along to help this first time,” Jane went to the locker to get the supplies for Sarah.
Robin went directly to her table and laid face down with her slim hips arched over the bolster so her anus, and bare pussy beneath, was raised and spread for Sarah to service. Sarah attached the security straps to Robin's wrists and ankles. Kari took off her running shoes and went to her table, too. Jane arrived after Robin, and showed Sarah how to release the tension collar of the mushroom plug inside Robin.
“Go ahead turn and pull the end of the plug, it'll slip right out,” Jane said softly. “Just drop it in the big white plastic dish under the table.”
Jane showed Sarah how to lubricate Robin's anus and push the enema hose and shaped nozzle into Robin. The shape of the nozzle held it all in place. They started the flow of warm water. Alec strapped Kari to her table, and lubed her anus too. Sarah watched out of the corner of her eye to reassure herself that she was handling it correctly.
Sarah went to get Robin's breakfast while Alec finished Kari's enema. The handlers for the Natale and Renee brought the twins in from the guest suite. Sarah brought back the food for all 4 girls. She set out Robin's bowl of slave mush, but left the rest for their handlers to decide when to feed.
She got Robin from the table and followed her to the latrine and waited while she squatted on the foot shaped steps. Sarah grasped the end of the enema nozzle/plug and twisted as she pulled it out of Robin, it was followed by a rush of brown water.
“Robin, sweetheart, come on,” She tapped Robin on her left shoulder when she just stayed crouched, tightly hugging her knees, on the little steps. “Lets go get you rinsed out, and then your breakfast,” Sarah almost whispered to Robin. Robin looked up with tears streaming from her eyes and down her cheeks.
“Sarah,” her voice a hoarse whisper. “Sarah, I don't want to do this any more....”
“I want to go home and put on my robe, and have Mrs. Lane bring my br'fast, and everything.” Robin shoulders shook as she began to sob softly. “I want two poached eggs and orange juice and coffee.”
“Come on Robin,” Jane was there immediately to help Sarah. She tut-tutted as she helped Robin to her feet. They went back to the table and stopped beside it. Robin looked at the big stainless table and slowly climbed up on the top, she knelt on the top for a few seconds and then laid down over the bolster so her butt was elevated and anus available. She didn't look around she just waited for Sarah and Jane to do what they had to do to her. She walked quickly to the latrine after the quart of cool water ran inside.
Sarah waited while Robin stepped over to the shower, she adjusted the water, when it was the proper temperature she nodded and Robin stepped under the spray of hot water.
“Ooh my that feels good,” Robin moaned appreciatively. Sarah applied shampoo to Robin’s long light brown hair. When Robin’s hair was rinsed, Sarah applied a generous portion of creme rinse and then plied the hair on top of Robin’s head, to keep it out of the way while she washed the rest of the slender slavegirl’s body.
When she was done and Robin dried, she followed Robin to her table for today's mushroom plug. Jane showed Sarah how to install the plug and release the inner collar to keep Robin from taking it out. She led Robin to her cell and gave her the white plastic spoon to eat her mush.
“Have you ever even tried this stuff, Sarah?” Robin looked up after her first spoonful,
“Well, believe it or not I've eaten some,” Sarah answered, from outside the cell.
“No, it's not my favorite food,” she added when Robin started to say something else.
“OK,” Robin smiled only slightly and shook her head.
After Mistress Lainie returned and started Robin in the next academy course Sarah began to work with the ponygirls. She learned how to care for them first. She didn’t get to learn the hitching and driving until she could care very well, for two ponygirls.
At first she had to work with just one girl. Lisa was her teacher, Lisa explained that the ponygirls were animals and not friends. They were for her use, and were required to obey. If they didn’t follow commands they were punished harshly.
“I’ve seen that done,” she confided to Lisa. Mom and I went with Master Carl to watch punishments on our first day here.”
“He’s not your master,” Lisa said gravely. “Don’t call him ‘Master Carl’, say Mister Reynolds here.” Sarah nodded.
“These ponygirls call him Master Carl,” Lisa explained. “We don’t want them to think they are as good as we are. Else they’ll start thinkin’ they’re free.”
“An’ they’ll stop followin’ our commands, right?” Sarah answered.
“Jus’ try to get one to pull a surrey or sulky then,” Lisa agreed. Sarah nodded.
Sarah's Ponygirls
Sarah stood by her sulky and watched as the handlers hitched Tori and Judi, her ponygirls for her first ride. Their training was done just in time for Janis to give them to Sarah for a 15th birthday present.
“Thanks Momma,” Sarah called. “They're perfect.”
Tori stood in the traces while a handler hitched her to the right side of the pull-rail. She had been here at the Reynolds Ranch for 4 months. Tori had been found guilty of shoplifting and at 19 years old was looking at a long time in prison. A few years ago shoplifting was considered a minor crime, but since the Slavegirl and Ponygirl laws were enacted nearly every crime carried a serious penalty, to make the convicted seriously consider “volunteering” to “turn over” as a ponygirl or slavegirl.
At 6 feet, 3 inches and only moderately attractive Tori was ponygirl material under the best circumstance. The wealthy and beautiful were usually safe, but a tall, strong, worker could almost be sure someone would find a way to get her.
Judi was led up next and hitched to the left side of the pull rail. She was the lead pony and always hitched on the left. Although both had reins, Tori had to follow Judi’s lead for timing so both girls pulled together and Sarah received a smoother ride and quicker response to her commands.
“Cynthia Toland, the court finds you guilty as charged,” Judge Phyllis Marrow then asked if she had anything to say.
“Your Honor,” Tori said quickly. “I'd like to be considered for the alternate sentencing program, please.” She quickly stopped talking, that was the only thing she said that day.
Jane and Lisa were in the courtroom that day because Master Carl heard about the big, tall girl there for shoplifting. Jane went to the clerk's stand before the case was called and signed in as a rancher. She was called first to evaluate the girl for purchase from the court.
The bailiff led the convict and Jane and Lisa to an evaluation chamber, previously a coatroom and stood by while they checked over the girl.
“Strip off your clothes,” he said after he removed the handcuffs. “Put them in the basket,” and he nodded toward a rectangular, wire basket sitting on a small table in the center of the room.
“Are you called Cynthia, or Cindy?” Jane asked casually.
“No ma'am, Tori,” she answered. 'My little sister couldn't say Cynthia and Tori stuck.”
Jane smiled and put her finger to her lips when Tori started to add more. They quickly checked her over and decided she was healthy enough for pre-ponygirl evaluation, by Dr. Dodge.
They returned to the courtroom after the next case. Tori was still naked and wore a bridle harness and hoof boots. Her arms were secured behind her back in a crossed arm, zippered, sleeve. She stood straight as the judge looked her over.
“The court approves the defendants request for alternate sentencing,” Judge Warren banged her gavel to end the case.
Judith Loos was obtained from her family when they could no longer afford to keep their farm. The big tall girl volunteered to go to Master Carl and even become a ponygirl to help the rest of her family. At first her mother refused to even speak to Judi, her father absolutely denied her offer.
The court order to pay the over due taxes and late fees was more than Marshall Loos could bear. Judi went to Master Carl’s ranch to see if she could obtain enough money to cover their debts. After Master Carl’s doctor certified the big girls health, Master Carl offered her enough to solve all her families’ financial problems and have a healthy nest egg left.
At 18 years old she was 6 feet 4 inches tall and 190 pounds. Judi was very pretty with long, dark auburn, hair to the middle of her wide, strong back. Her health was superb, she secretly wanted to leave the dead end existence of her farm life.
“Will I get to stay here?” she asked softly, just barely louder than a whisper. “I really need to know you’ll keep me here as long as you can.”
“I’ll pair you with another girl and keep you here at my ranch,” he assured her. “Someone right here will own you, and my grooms will care for you.”
She agreed but had to go home to tell her parents her decision. Master Carl drove her there and waited while she went inside.
They all returned when she came out. They weren’t happy, but as an adult she could do as she wished, and the money would save the family home and send all the younger children could go to college.
Sarah picked up her slander buggy-whip, with a quick shake of the reins the two ponygirls started to walk, another shake and they were walking faster. Sarah let them get warmed up for a few hundred yards and cracked the whip above Judi’s head as she shook the reins harder. The team of ponygirls began to run easily.
This was the pace to cover long distances. The girls would be able to run at this speed for several hours when they finished their stamina workouts. That training would take several more months. Sarah hoped she’d be allowed to use them to lead Kari’s runs too.
Robin in Training
Mistress Lainie walked slowly into the classroom where Robin stood waiting. She walked up to Robin and looked directly into her face. Robin didn’t dare look back so she looked down and then away.
“You simple little bitch!” Mistress Lainie snarled. “Get your stupid ass on the floor,” she pointed at the kneeling pad as she continued. “Didn’t anyone ever tell you what that fuckin’ pad was for?” Robin dropped to her knees immediately. Lainie had to stifle a laugh as Robin missed the pad and scrambled to get in position. She was impressed when Robin’s position 1 was perfect. Just like Kari, she thought to herself.
Miss Brenda had already been introduced to her. Brenda met Miss Jane at the door last night when she brought Robin in to start her classes.
Robin couldn’t help but stare at Miss Brenda’s lace dress, today it was pure white lace with bright sky blue trim. Master Carl changed the dresses to all lace with trim in the colors Mistress Lainie chose for the day.
“This is the only place you’ll call another slavegirl Miss,” Jane told her. “Any other time a free woman would be offended.”
“Yes, ma’am,” Robin answered. Kari already told her and she knew to be careful.
“Bet Kari already told jya,” Miss Jane said softly.
“Yes, Miss J,,,” she started.
“It’s ok, I know,” Jane smiled.
“Miss Jane? What’r they gonna do to me, here?” Jane didn’t answer she just looked toward Brenda, and nodded. She left to go back to the main house and Miss Brenda led Robin inside by her leash.
“You’ll learn everything you need to please your master,” Brenda said confidently. “You’ll be a much sexier slavegirl.” She winked at Robin. “A dirty girl, just like Kari is.”
“She told me she likes to have Master Carl cum in her mouth,” Robin shuddered slightly as she thought about it.
“ You will too.” Robin just looked at her and shook her head.
“You’ll get used to having a man’s dick in yer mouth, and swallowing what comes out,” she smiled at Robin. “Then one day you’ll realize that you kinda like it.”
“An’ my butt, too?”
“You can already take the biggest butt-plug Master Carl wanted for you,” Brenda smiled as she nodded. “We’re just gonna get you opened deeper, for longer dicks.” Robin swallowed and looked down. When she raised her head up, she sniffed twice quickly.
“The first thing is make-up,” Brenda smiled as she spoke. “Master Carl wants each slavegirl to be able to do her own make-up.”
“When do we start that?”
“Well sorta right now,” Brenda surprised Robin. “You’ll go and do your face now and then we’ll see if we need to make any changes,” Brenda said as she led Robin to a ‘dressing’ room. The room had no doors, just an archway.
Inside the make-up room was finished with satin ivory-white walls and a pale lavender ceiling. The four tables sat side-by-side in the middle of the room and had huge mirrors in front. The mirrors were surrounded by 14 lights. Four on each side and six across the top.
“Your number here is 606 and it’s on this table-top,” Brenda said as she pointed out an engraved brass plaque “606" on the left side of the tabletop.
As Robin approached the tables she could see that the mirrors were one way glass and the backside seen-through easily.
“You can see through the mirrors?”
“UmmHumm,” Brenda answered. “You’ll be watched all the time, so we’re starting now.” Robin just nodded.
She thought back to one of the first nights with Kari. As they lay cuddled close in Kari’s small bed, she told Kari that she was scared and felt ‘funny’ with her private parts exposed.
“We don’t have private parts,” Kari whispered back. Kari pulled Robin’s head to her shoulder and wrapped her strong arms around Robin’s slender shoulders and held her tightly, until they fell asleep together.
Robin smiled as she looked down the line of men Mistress Lainie had for her to practice her oral training. She knelt in front of the first one and looked at his zipper, the arm binder held her arms tightly behind her back, she had to wait for someone to unzip his dark blue trousers.
“What’re you waitin’ on, lil’ slut?” Mistress Lainie asked from her seat where she was doing a little paper work. “You have to unzip and get ‘em out without yer hands,” was all she said and went back to her work.
Robin leaned forward and used her lips and tongue to find the man’s zipper pull and get it between her teeth. She carefully pulled his pants open and found his penis waiting just inside. She raked her tongue to move the penis into her mouth. This was the first time she had to do it all without hands.
She learned quickly and finished the line of men sitting in the chairs. Miss Brenda followed and wiped each man’s penis so very gently with a warm wet towel. Each man left for a break, and returned immediately for a second time.
“Ok, time for coffee,” Mistress Lainie said as Robin sat back for the last man in the line. She slipped back and knelt in front, to give him space to leave.
“This way,” Mistress Lainie led while Robin crawled behind on her belly. Mistress Lainie stopped, and waited, at the end wall where a rack of different sized dildo’s was mounted to the wall. The sizes of the three lines of dildo’s was random.
“That one,” Mistress Lainie pointed out a fairly large and long dildo to Robin. She crawled forward and raised up on her knees to place her mouth over it. Mistress Lainie buckled the straps around the back of Robin’s head. Robin choked and gagged slightly as the straps pulled her head closer to the wall.
“That was good,” Mistress Lainie said as Robin looked up toward Mistress Lainie as best as she could. “You’re close to the best, only one actually better,” Mistress Lainie smiled and gently stroked the right side of Robin’s smooth face and stopped to gently touch Robin’s tiny shell-like ear. She ran her fingers around the top as she left to go for coffee.
Robin’s Graduation
Kari stepped out of her cell and stood on her toes, with her back arched and her arms crossed for Alec to zip the binder sleeve in place. He also opened Natalie’s door and had a black nylon arm binder for her too. The two naked girls chattered to each other as he led them to the doctor’s office on the second floor.
Dr. Dodge smiled as Alec led the 2 girls in and handed the end of the leashes to the smiling doctor.
“Would you take your leashes for me, please?” she asked and handed the leashes back to him.
“Sure,” he said as he took them from her. Alec quickly unsnapped the leashes and started to leave.
“You’re not staying?” Dr. Dodge asked.
“Sorry I have 2 ponygirls to service this morning,” Alec explained. “Jane will be along in about ten.”
“You’re both here to practice for Robin’s graduation,” she smiled as she stepped back from her dark brown leather topped exam table. “Kari please climb up on the table and kneel in your first position.” She stepped back while Kari moved to the end and stepped up the two steps and knelt in the middle of the table. She knelt with her knees apart and her heels almost touching.
“Very nice,” Dr. Dodge said softly. She was not ready for the animal sexiness of the little slavegirl. After a moment she sighed and turned to Natale, “You’re here to learn to insert your entire arm, up past your elbow into Robin’s anus.” She spun her finger around as she told Natale to turn around, she unzipped the black nylon sleeve holding Natale’s slender arms crossed behind her back. She let the sleeve drop and Natale sighed softly as her arms dropped to hang at her sides.
Dr. Dodge turned back to Kari, and stopped to look at the naked slavegirl kneeling with her knees and her pussy spread open. She paused again to admire the small, well-tanned girl’s slender body and flat belly.
“Kari, please lean forward until your chest is on the table-top.” Kari complied, her feet were under her bottom, so her back was arched and her butt was elevated. Now her pussy and anus were spread open to the rear. Kari did her best to look back over her shoulder to see what was happening with the doctor, as well as she could with her arms still in the binder sleeve.
“Get that chair, dear,” Dr. Dodge pointed out a chair across the room. Natale retrieved it and placed it where the doctor indicated.
“Now you will pushing your entire arm past the elbow into Robin’s anus. We’re using Kari because Robin won’t know until you start.” Dr. Dodge rolled a slick, dark gray protective glove over Natale’s right arm. The long glove was snug on Natale’s slender arm and covered her clear to her shoulder. The outer side was shiny and slick, Natale had a big tube of lubricant on the tray by her chair and began to cover the outside of the glove carefully.
“I hope that arm isn’t too big for her anus, and rectum,” the doctor said softly, almost to herself.
“Kari’s had lots of stuff in her butt, Dr. Delores,” Natale assured the doctor. She began without prompting by putting her left hand on Kari’s lower back just above the girl’s raised butt, and inserting her two slippery middle fingers into Kari’s light tan anus, Kari arched up even more when she did.
Natale added her right index finger almost immediately, and turned her fingers left and right. Soon she had all four fingers inside Kari. Natale pushed and pulled her hand in and out slowly until she had spread Kari enough for her thumb too. With her entire hand inside she began to move her arm in small circles until Kari was spread open enough to push her wrist inside too.
“Can you feel the opening into Kari’s large intestine?” Dr. Dodge asked, as Natale shoved most of her forearm inside. “It should be just to the right as you reach the end of her colon.”
“Yes ma’am,” Natale answered, thoughtfully. She began pushing harder into Kari.”
“Oh my god, Natale,” Kari moaned as she wriggled her rounded butt. “I love you.”
“You like this, huh?” Natale whispered. She found the opening the doctor referred to and continued to push her arm in.
“OOhh yeah,” Kari hissed softly. “Can you do this to my pussy later?”
“There you go,” Dr. Delores said as she watched. Kari lifted up her bottom as she arched up even a little higher, when Natale’s larger elbow spread her anus even farther and disappeared inside, too.
Sarah dabbed the last little spot on Robin’s back with moisturizer creme. She released Robin’s long light brown hair to fall past the middle of her back.
“You have really long hair now, Robin,” Sarah praised as she combed it out. “Turn around so I can do your jewelry,” she also pushed gently on Robin’s left shoulder.
“Your boobies are all tanned now,” Sarah noted as she slipped the wide gold band over Robin’s left nipple. “I liked the tan lines,” Sarah said as she picked up the band for Robin’s right nipple. “Your boobies, pussy, an’ ass were white.” She smiled as the ring slipped over Robin’s firm dark pink nipple. “Now that you’re darker all over, your little nipples are darker, too.”
Sarah liked to install the bands on Robin’s little nipples. Robin didn’t have a choice, she had to let Sarah do what she wanted to her nipples or her whole body, as Sarah lubricated both firm nipples and carefully slipped a snug fitting ring over each one. She carefully slid the ring the length of each short nipple and pressed it tight against the areola. Sarah had a new bangle for Robin’s navel piercing too. It was a gold ring with a tiny heart shaped pendant dangling over Robin’s navel. The tiny gold heart had minuscule faceted diamonds on each side. Sarah pulled Robin close and looked into her mouth.
“You have such a pretty pink tongue Robin,” Sarah whispered. “Jane is bringing a new little stud for it, too.” Just as she finished Jane opened the door and came down the steps from the house. When she got closer she held out a tiny black velvet jewelry box for Sarah.
“I’ll help you put it in Sarah,” Jane said as Sarah opened the little box. The new tongue stud was gold with a screw on titanium base. The gold part was a tiny gold stud with a cross hole through the middle, the hole had a tiny gold ring through it that laid on Robin’s pink tongue. The top screwed into the wide titanium base. Assembled Robin looked like she had a tiny tether ring on her tongue. The little stand had a wide base that would not fit through the hole pierced in her tongue.
She finished getting Robin ready with white leather, high platform shoes. The shoes had tiny gold padlocks on the white leather ankle straps. Robin was 5ft, 6in tall with the wide heeled, platforms locked to her dark tanned feet.
“Arms,” Sarah said as she picked up the white leather arm binder and stepped behind Robin.
Sarah stepped back to admire her handiwork. Robin’s entire tanned body shone with the moisturizer and the gold nipple bands gleamed against her darker nipples.
“Open your mouth, Robin,” Sarah wanted to see all the new things done to Robin.
“Mr. Reynolds has a guest here to see you,” Sarah said as they walked up the three stone steps to the door into the main house.
“Who?” Sarah didn’t answer. “Do you know who it ith? Pleathe tell me. Thith thing iss makin’ me talk funny,” Robin lisped. “You’ll get used to it, and I don’t really know, who it ith.” Sarah mocked.
Sarah led Robin from the slavegirl quarters to Master Carl’s 3rd floor rooms. His office and his bedroom suite were side-by-side, but not adjoining.
Robin could hear muffled voices and closed her eyes as she stood outside Master Carl’s office door. Sarah’s blue latex gloved fingers gently slipped between Robin’s sensitive pussy lips. Robin moaned softly as Sarah’s dextrous fingers fondled her sensitive inner pussy tissue.
“Oh My God, Sarah,” Robin gasped and her hips writhed, as she started to cum. Sarah stopped and lowered her right hand away from Robin’s bare pussy.
“Pleeeze Sarah, don’t do this to me,” Robin moaned.
“Mr. Reynolds wants you all turned-on all when you go in,” Sarah explained. “I have to do this.”
“Sarah, I’ll lick your pussy as long as you want, just let me cum,” Robin begged.
“My god, Robin,” Sarah gasped. “When did you learn to talk like that?”
“In the slavegirl academy,” Robin answered softly. “And I will, too.” She tried to entice Sarah by licking her lips with the very tip of her tiny pink tongue.
“Don’t you like that?” Robin asked when Sarah didn’t answer. “No,” Sarah answered quickly. “Well,,,,, maybe later, but you still can’t cum yet.” Robin closed her eyes and nodded slowly as Sarah began to fondle her sensitive pussy again, she really wanted to lick Sarah’s pussy.
Aunt Flo
Master Carl opened the door for Sarah to lead Robin inside. Robin stepped inside and stopped right there.
“Aunt Flo!” Robin exclaimed. “Aunt Flo,,,,,,,uhmm,,,Hi?” Master Carl reached out and unsnapped Sarah’s leash, as she led Robin through the office door. He knew Robin would rush to see her Aunt. They waited at the door for Robin and Aunt Flo to meet.
Florence Williams-Carter at 58 years old, was her mother’s oldest sister, and Randy Miller’s half sister. Robin hadn’t seen Aunt Flo since the funeral.
Robin’s small, tight breasts jiggled slightly as she rushed to see her favorite aunt. She knelt on the kneeling pad by Aunt Flo’s right foot, she knelt without taking her eyes from Aunt Flo.
“Robin, we’re here to see you graduate,” she said conversationally. Robin looked quickly to her left to see her cousin Marla sitting beside Aunt Flo.
“Hello Miss Marla,” Robin said softly. She laid her head on Aunt Flo’s right thigh. Aunt Flo gently petted Robin’s head and pushed an imaginary loose strand of hair behind her left ear.
“Stand up here Robin so I can get a look at you,” Aunt Flo patted Robin on her sleek, tanned shoulder. Robin stood slowly and stepped back so Aunt Flo could see her.
“Turn dear,” Aunt Flo twirled with her right index finger. “So I can see all of you.”
“You can pretty much see all of her, Mom,” Marla spoke up. “She’s naked, fer god’s sake!”
Aunt Flo placed her hand on Marla’s left thigh, and patted gently. Marla knew that meant - SHUT UP - and she did.
Marla was Aunt Flo’s youngest, and 19 years old, just 3 years older than Robin. She was not a pretty girl, but with her mothers guidance she was slim, sleek and dressed well. Her family’s wealth also gave her many prospects.
“You should be glad you don’t have to compete with that,” she said softly as she nodded toward Robin.
“Look’it all the stuff drippin’ from her pussy,” Marla whispered in Flo’s right ear. She continued to watch as the insides of the slavegirl’s tanned, slender thighs became wet from the secretions oozing from her bare pussy.
“I’m sorry Randy did this to you, dear.” Aunt Flo consoled Robin. “I’m very sure Mr. Reynolds will take good care of you,” she smiled carefully at Master Carl. She let everyone know that she was still concerned about her sister’s little girl.
After she made 2 complete turns Robin returned to kneel on the pad between Aunt Flo and Marla. She looked up waiting for a word from Aunt Flo or even Marla. Aunt Flo looked down and smiled when Marla gently stroked Robin’s bare left shoulder.
“I came to see you one last time and apologize for Randy’s despicable behavior, Robin,” Aunt Flo gently and tenderly stroked Robin’s left cheek with her right hand. “You’re a slavegirl now and I can’t shan’t on you again.”
Robin crept close and laid her head in Aunt Flo’s lap, she felt the tears flowing down Aunt Flo’s face, and dropping onto her smooth cheek. Aunt Flo carefully lifted Robin up, from her lap. She wrapped her arms around Robin’s slim chest and pinioned arms to pulled the naked girl close. Robin laid her head on Aunt Flo’s shoulder for the last time.
Robin laid across the raised bolster on her table in the slave quarters, she could smell the strong soap solution as Sarah brought it to the side of the table on a small stainless steel, four wheeled cart.
She shuddered when she saw the hose Sarah brought with the huge white porcelain enema can. The dark blue hose was 4 feet long, and permanently attached to a big aluminum nozzle, shaped with a large inner end and thick neck to retain it in Robin’s opened anus.
“Sarah?” Robin started.
“Yes, this is all going in you,” Sarah said softly. “The can has 4 quarts of nice hot an’ soapy solution, to clean you out with.”
“You know,” Robin paused, as Sarah nodded. “It’s prolly gonna hurt.”
“I guess it might,” Sarah sighed. “It’s to get you ready for your graduation tonight.”
She jumped when Sarah started pushing the semi-firm hose into her anus. Sarah worked carefully and slowly, the hose slid inexorably into Robin, until the polished aluminum nozzle pressed against her sensitive anus.
“Oh Sarah, That’s hot.” Robin shifted slightly but the wrist and ankle restraints, now aided by the waist belt Sarah buckled on, held Robin firmly on the bolster and kept her in place.
“Shhhh,” Sarah hushed Robin as she pushed and turned the nozzle in place. “Stay arched up, and it’ll be over in a little bit.” After Robin was given a cool rinse enema, Sarah directed her back to the table, “One more thing before your shower, Robin.”
Resigned, Robin sighed and climbed slowly up on her table, and laid over the bolster. Sarah brought a large tube of lube already mounted in an application gun. She dipped the end in a tiny jar of lube. Sarah carefully pushed the 10in. Long nozzle into Robin’s anus. She began to squeeze the contents deep into Robin’s colon. As soon as the entire 12 ounces were inside Robin, Sarah sent her to her shower stall.
Just as Sarah finished drying Robin from her shower, Jane came in with black, high heeled shoes and thigh high, stay-up, stockings. The stockings had 3 inch wide scalloped lacy tops to keep them up to the tops of Robin’s slender thighs.
“I have stockings tonight?” Robin exclaimed when Jane and Sarah got them out for her to put on. Sarah locked the ankle straps of the shoes and waited to zip Robin’s arm binder, until the call came from Dr. Dodge to bring Robin up.
Sarah led Robin into the darkened meeting room, beside Master Carl’s office. Robin could tell there were several people sitting in the dark part, but she could only see the end where the raised diaz partly surrounded by dark red velvet curtains, held the padded top table, and a tall chair. As she neared she saw it was a doctor’s examination table, with fittings along the sides.
Mistress Lainie was standing at the side of the table when Robin came into the room. She directed Robin to climb up on the top and kneel in the middle of the leather table top.
“To graduate, you have to remain still, without any straps,” Mistress Lainie said softly. “I know you can do it.” Robin nodded slowly, she was a little scared, and afraid she would have to go back to the academy. “Lay forward and press your chest on the table, Robin. Keep your back arched, I want your pussy and butt spread out.”
“Yes mistress,” Robin was unconcerned as she laid forward. With her chest on the table and her back arched, her pussy and anus spread wide toward the audience.
When she came out from behind the right side curtain, Natale already wore the arm-length lubricated glove. She didn’t seem to notice the swaying weights, dangling from her nipples and clitoris rings. She sat in the wooden chair by the side of the table.
Natale waited for Mistress Lainie to nod her signal to begin the insertion. She put her left hand on Robin’s back and touched her middle finger to Robin’s dark pink anus.
Slowly Natale pushed her finger into Robin. The little slavegirl arched even more, as much from the surprise as from Natale’s intrusion. She settled quickly, but kept her butt raised up to ease
Natale’s access.
Natale pulled her hand back to add her ring finger. She found she could add her index finger too. Natale turned her hand, left and right to begin to stretch Robin’s anus open. Robin was very easy to spread open, and within just a few minutes she added her little finger and folded her thumb to the center of her hand to insert both at the same time.
“Stay still” Natale whispered as Robin shifted slightly as she felt Natale’s hand open inside her. “Are you gettin’ turned on?” she asked, when Robin wriggled her butt.
“Umm humm,” Robin moaned softly, and began to breathe quickly. She could feel the wetness starting to leak out of her pussy and dribble down her belly, as she laid with her chest on the table and her butt raised.
“Shut up you two!” Mistress Lainie whispered as she stepped closer to the girls. She could even whisper orders.
“No one told you not to come,” she whispered very softly in Robin’s ear, as she stepped out of the way of the audience. Robin looked around to see Mistress Lainie’s back as she walked away.
Natale worked her arm deeper into Robin, her forearm was past halfway, and starting to taper to the smaller part below her elbow. Natale felt for the opening from the colon into the little slavegirl’s large intestine. She pushed her hand just into the smaller passage, and stopped pushing deeper and began to move her arm in small circles, to open Robin more so her elbow would slip inside easier.
Robin began to moan and gasp louder, she had to raise up to arch even higher. She began to cum softly at first, but as the orgasm built, Robin’s unused pussy throbbed. She could feel her inner muscles squeezing and relaxing each time she throbbed. Robin was wet from her pussy to her navel, excess oozed secretion dripped from her dangling gold heart to the leather-covered table-top.
“Oooohh-AAhh!” she cried out as she started to cum. That was just the first wave as her orgasm built again. Natale stopped trying to move her arm in circles as Robin’s strong anal muscles clenched and released.
After three more orgasmic waves Robin settled a little, and Natale pressed down on Robin’s lower back, to get her bottom down to continue. Robin’s anus was stretched open enough now for Natale’s elbow to enter.
Natale found that Robin was smaller inside than Kari and she had to work her hand inside as she pushed with her shoulder to continue her arm’s progress into the girl. Robin started to build to another orgasm, but this time Natale continued to push in.
“AAHHIIEE!” Robin screamed as Natale’s elbow stretched her anus open even farther to disappear inside. This time she felt the throbbing through her entire body, even her temples throbbed. There was no stopping Robin as she began to shudder and shake while the most intense orgasm she had ever felt ran through her body. She raised up a few inches and moaned loudly while the waves of pleasure ran through her body. Robin settled back as she relaxed so completely that Natale’s arm was trapped inside her anus. She began to perspire from every pore on her body, in just a few seconds she was completely covered, the sweat ran off her body in tiny rivulets.
Epilog
Aunt Flo and Marla left quickly after Robin’s demonstration, “She is most certainly not my niece anymore.” Aunt Flo didn’t know what to expect, but not that Robin would submit and even enjoy the treatment.
Sarah felt much differently too, she thought of Robin as a dirty schoolgirl for her to play with. She now realized she wasn’t playing wicked games with girl, but Robin was an entirely different being.
“Mommy, she’s really an animal,” Sarah whispered to Janis, in awe. Janis didn’t answer, she just put her arm around Sarah’s shoulders and pulled gently. “My ponygirls are animals too, aren’t they?”
Janis hugged Sarah tighter.
Sarah realized she was at a farm and surrounded by real animals.
Will Robin overtake Kari’s glory as the sexiest slavegirl at Master Carl’s Ranch?
Kari in Training 6
Kari at Home 4
To follow.
Review This Story || Email Author: Arnold Puttywn